Creation & Cosmic Time Cycles
सृष्टिकालचक्रम्
Ch. 1–24: The most systematic cosmological account among the Puranas — primary creation (Sarga), secondary creation (Pratisarga), the four Yugas (Satya, Treta, Dvapara, Kali) with their characteristics, Manvantaras (14 Manu epochs), Kalpas, and dissolution cycles (Pralaya).
Shlokas (1183)
+ Add Shloka( Summary of Contents - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 2
( Summary of Contents ) Obeisance to Sri GaneSa One should read or recite any Purana or Itihasa text1 after having paid obeisance to Narayana2 and Nara,3 the most ex- cellent of men, as well as to goddess Sarasvati. Purana-writers as well, for example, Bh. P. I. 2. 4; and the word ‘Jaya? therein is interpreted by the commentators Vira Raghava and Sukadeva as another name of the Bh. P. Thus the word c Jaya* became a generic term used both for Itihasa (Mbh.) and Purana texts (Bh. P., Va. P.) , Hence c Jayay is interpreted as ‘any Purana or Itihasa* here. Bhavisya Purana states : Tathaiva vismdharmaica iwadharma&a $a$vatah\ Jayeti nama tesam ca pravadanti manisinahll Compare KP 1. 53. 33; II. 46. Narayana : The god who lay on cosmic waters of the deluge before creation. This aspect of this deity is recorded in the etymology of his name in Manu 1. 10, Mbh. Santi 328. 25 : Apo nara iti proktd, dpo vai narasunavah/ Ta yadasydyanam purvam tena ndrayaria smrtah[l In early Visnuism, Visnu and Narayana were not identical; the amalgamation of Visnu of Vedic Brahmanism and Narayana of the Pancaratras was a later development (vide J. Gonda, Aspects of Early Visnuism ; also G. V. Tagare, Bhdgavata Purapa (AITM), Part I, Introduction, pp. xlii-xlv).
( Summary of Contents - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 3
Nara : An incarnation of Visnu ; born ofDharma and Murti, daughter ofDaksa; a constant associate of Narayana while performing penance at Badarikasrama. The Mahabharata heroes Krsna and Aijuna are regarded as incarnations of Narayana and Nara. Vdvu Panina jetory to Vyasa,1 the son of Parasara and the gladdener of art of Satyavati—Vyasa from whose lotus-like mouth forth the nectar of words, which the whole universe sat* i lit I seek refuge in Lord Isana (Siva) , the eternal , great god of noble soul, the lord of steady, entire [verse. 4'4 HP f-6* Desirous of knowing {more about) Puranas, legends, WLtc,) I seek refuge in Lord Brahma, the creator of the worlds, j is) omniscient, unvanquished, the noble lord of (everythpast, present and future; God Brahma, the lord of universe in whom are inherent the four divine excellences, unparalleled knowledge, detachment, supremacy and virtue ) ; (Lord Brahma) who for ever visualizes all beings (irrespective of their being) manifest or unmanifest, which re-enter the Lord (Brahma) for cessation of activities (at the time of the dissolution of the universe); (God Brahma) the creator of the world, the knower of the reality of the world, the knower of the principles, who, resorting to Yoga, created all living beings mobile and immobile; the unborn lord, the creator of everything, the lord in the form of consciousness and the cosmic witness of the world.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 17
He (the Suta) who was an adept in decorum, approached the highly intelligent and prominent sages as per proper procedure. After coming near, he paid them obeisance with folded palms. That brilliant scholar pleased those sages by prostrating himself before them (to show respect) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 18
The lustrous sages who were performing sessional sacrifices were delighted ; so also were the members of the sacrificial assembly. They duly greeted him with gende words and honoured him.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 19
On seeing that highly reliable scholar Lomaharsana, there arose in them the desire to hear the Purana.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 20
The chief householder (the sponsor) of that sacrificial session who was an expert in all (sacred) lores, understood their desire from their gestures. Consequently, he urged the Suta (as follows) :
( Summary of Contents - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 21
“O Suta ! For learning Itihdsa and Puranas, the venerable and highly intelligent sage Vyasa, the greatest among the knowers of Brahman (or Vedas) , has been properly served and propitiated by you. And you have (as if) milked from his intellectual store, legends based on ancient tradition.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 22
The prominent sages are anxious to hear the Purana. Therefore it behoves you to narrate those legends to them.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 23
All the noble persons, the knowers of Brahman (or Veda) who have assembled here, belong to different clans (gotras) . May they hear about their respective clan-genealogies through the Purdnas.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 24
Please expound (the Purana) to these sages, who, along with their sons, have assembled here for this sacrifice of 6 Vayu Parana a long duration. Indeed, you have been (strongly) remembered by us while we were being consecrated for this sacrifice.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 25
Urged thus for (narrating) the Purana by the sages who were interested in (had some knowledge of) the Puranas and were devoted to truth and holy rites, the Suta agreed to the proposal (and said) . Suta said :
( Summary of Contents - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 30
As he was born (as a pratiloma child ) from a Ksatriya (male) , a lower caste man, of a Brahmana woman, on account of his similarities of the inherent qualities of the former (i.e. Ksatriya) , he is proclaimed as having similar duties ( like those of a Ksatriya ) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 31
Thus the Suta who was born of a Brahmana receptacle from a Ksatriya source, has (some ) qualities with the former (caste) and so has some identity of duties with them.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 32
His middling duty (way of maintenance ) is the pursuit depending on Ksatriya profession such as maintaining chariots, elephants and horses . Practice of medicine was his inferior duty.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 33
Since I have been commanded by expounders of Brahman like you, to follow my duty, how can I decline to narrate to you in details the Purdm so highly worshipped by
( Summary of Contents - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 34
Vasavl1 was born as the mental daughter of the Pitrs (manes) . Being cursed by her father, she was born in the species ( womb) of a fish. 2
( Summary of Contents - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 35
Vyasa, the great yogin and the foremost among the knowers of the Vedas, was born of her, just as fire is born of the arani stick.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 36
I make obeisance to Vyasa, the venerable sage, protagonist of Bhrgu’s lore, the ancient Purusa, the great lord Visnu in the guise of a human being.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 37
Even as he was bom, the entire Vedic lore in all its compendiums appeared before him, but he formally attained it from Jatukarna, as it was his duty to study it from a preceptor.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 38
He churned the ocean of the Vedas with the churningrod of his intellect and produced the Moon in the form of the Mahabharata.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 39
Just as a tree proliferates into many branches after reaching fertile soil and in congenial season, the tree in the form of the Veda spread out in different branches after reaching him (Vyasa).
( Summary of Contents - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 40
I have listened to this Purana from that omniscient expounder of Brahman, who is conversant with the Vedas, who is honoured by all and is of blazing brilliance.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 41
I shall now relate in detail the Purana narrated by Vayu formerly3, when he was urged by the noble sages of Naimisa. *
( Summary of Contents - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 42
The ultimate cause is the four-armed, four-faced, supreme ]\4ahesvara, the unmanifest, the inconceivable, the inscrutable and the self-born god.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 43
It is certain that he created the unmanifest cause and whatever is permanent, in the form of existent and non-existent, beginning with Mahat (the great principle, the^cosmic intellect ) and ending with Visesa. 1
( Summary of Contents - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 48
Then the creatorship of Brahma and the creation of the subjects (beings) are explained as also the various states of Brahma, born of the Unmanifest.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 49
The number of years of the Kalpas, the establishment of the worlds, the slumber of Visnu and the uplift of the Earth (are described ) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 50
The mode of planning cities etc. in accordance with castes and stages of life ; the cutting of trees planted in dwelling places and those naturally grown (in the forest) (are discussed) , 3
( Summary of Contents - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 51
A detailed description of the paths and their measurements and the allocation of places in the heaven to the mortals of this world (is given) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 52
Description of (different species of) trees, medicinal trees, plants and creepers (is given) . How mortals attain the status of trees, Hellish beings, and insects is also explained.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 53
The two paths of the deities and the sages are mentioned. The creation and destruction of food etc., and of bodies is also mentioned.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 54
In the beginning, out of sacred literature, the Purana was remembered by Brahma.1 Then the Vedas came forth out of his mouths.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 55
The ancillaries of the Vedas, the Dharmasastras (codes of the law like Smrtis) , holy rites, religious observances and restraints, origin of animals and human beings are explained.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 56
Similarly are explained the total components of Kalpas ; the nine types of unintentional creation by Brahma are described.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 57
Then the three creations without the cosmic intellect ; how the worlds came into being and Dharma (virtue) etc. originated from the limbs of Brahma’s body.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 58
The twelve species of beings that are born again and again in a Kalpa ; the duration of Kalpas and the period of transition from one Kalpa to another.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 59
The origin of Adharma from Brahma on being enveloped by Tamas ; the birth of Satarupa, 2 thereafter (is described).
( Summary of Contents - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 60
The birth of Priyavrata, Uttanapada, Prasuti and Akuti —the sinless ones in whom the subjects are established.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 61
The birth of twins to Akuti by Ruci, the Prajapati, and the birth of daughters of Daksa through Prasuti. logically justifiable as some compilation called Purana did exist before the Atharva Veda (AV. XI. 7. 24, XV. 6. 11).
( Summary of Contents - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 62
The procreation by great-souled Dharma from Daksa’s daughters like Sraddha, of a race characterised by Sattvaguna giving rise to happiness.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 63
As well as the race of Adharma (unrighteousness) from Himsa (violence) characterised by Tamoguna and inauspiciousness. Then is glorified the progeny of Mahesvara from SatL
( Summary of Contents - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 64
The receptacle of Yoga recounted again to the twice born ones (who were) desirous of liberation that type of Yoga ( which was) mentioned to blemishless (god) Brahma.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 65
The incarnation and the supreme glory of Rudra, the legends relating to the three Vedas and the great dialogue are then mentioned .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 66
Eulogies of Lord Siva by Brahma and Narayana at which that God was pleased, has been described.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 67
The manifestation of Lord Rudra from Brahma’s body and the origin of the name Rudra because he, the Lord, had cried, (has been glorified) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 68
How that God obtained the eight names such as Rudra and others from Brahma and how the three worlds constituting the mobile and immobile beings are pervaded by them.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 69
The creation of progeny by Bhrgu and other sages as well as the glorification of the lineage of Vasistha, the Brahmana sage, (is described) here.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 70
The progeny of Agni through Svaha1 and that of the Pitrs2 oftwo classes through Svadha, thereafter ( are mentioned ) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 731
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 731
Their individual appointments in different continents and lands and the description of creation by Svayambhuva Manu.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 28-29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 28-29
But nowhere is the eligibility of the Suta for the Vedic lore (such as recitation of the Veda etc.) seen (prescribed) . While the sacrifice of the noble-souled (king) P|thu, the son of Vena, was being performed, Suta appeared for the first time extracting Soma (on the prescribed Siltya day) for offering unto the fire, but he became of a mixed caste as the oblation intended for Brhaspati was got mixed up with the one intended for Indra and was offered to god Indra. Therefrom was born the Suta due to this grievous mistake and expiatory rites had to be performed (in that sacrifice) as atonement for the error.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 26-27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 26-27
It is the incumbent duty of the Suta, ordained by saintly men of yore to preserve the genealogies of gods, sages and the most glorious kings and the traditions of great men as recorded in (earlier) Itihasas and Puranas by those wellversed in the Vedic lore (or expounders of Brahman) .
( Summary of Contents - Verse 13-16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 13-16
The highly intelligent Suta1 who was the most excellent among the reciters of Purdnas came there to see the sages . He became well-known to the world as Lomaharsana2 (the Thriller who made hair stand on their ends) as he thrilled the members of his audience with delight by his excellent (absorbing) narration. He was the most intelligent disciple of the sage Vedavyasa, the store-house of penance, Vedic learning and good conduct. The association of the sages of Naimisarariya and their performance of a Sattra is as old as Vedic times. According to Kane (ibid) il Naimisya vai sattram dsata” occurs in Kathaka Samhita X. 6 (I could not trace it) . But if the references given by him to the Samhita and Brahman as be correct and if the direction of the spread of Aryandom from the West to the East be presumed, the Vedic references might be to the Naimisaranya in the Kuruksetra area.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 10-12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 10-12
While Asxmakrsna,1 the valiant king of unequalled splendour and the most excellent among sovereigns was ruling over the Earth righteously, the sages of well-disciplined souls performed a sacrifice of long duration in the holy land of Kuruksetra2 on the sacred bank of the river Drsadvati. 3 The sages were devoted to truth and holy rites. They were straightforward. Their sins had been quelled* They were quiescent, had full mental control and had conquered the sense-organs. They were within the precincts of the Naimisa4 forest and had been initiated in accordance with the sacred scriptures.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 7-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 7-9
After bowing with devoted and pious mind to Brahma, Vayu and Indra, to the noble-soul ed Vasistha, the most excellent of the sages, and to his (Vasistha’s) great-grandson, Vyasa, Krsna Dvaipayana, who had attained pre-eminent fame as a sage of great purity, and to sage Jatukarna, 2 I shall
( Summary of Contents - Verse 44-45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 44-45
The incomparable golden cosmic egg was born from it. The cosmic egg was enveloped by the waters; the waters by the fire ; the fire by the wind ; the wind by the ether ; the ether by the cosmic Ego; that Ego by the cosmic intellect {Mahat) and that intellect by the Unmanifest ( avyakta) . 2 46-47, Hence in this Purana, the origins of all the gods and sages are narrated. The origin of rivers and mountains is explained ; all the Manvantaras and Kalpas are described ; legends about Brahmanas and Ksatriyas and the birth of Brahmanas are retold.
( Summary of Contents - Verse 71-72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 1 · Verse 71-72
In the contextof the line of Pit|*s, the cursing of Daksa, and intelligent (sages like) Bhpgu and others for the sake of Satx and the counter-curse of Rudra by Daksa of wonderful
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 3
Please narrate this in details as we are extremely eager to hear this. 95 Thus urged, Suta spoke (the following) auspicious words in reply. Suta said :
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 4
Listen where the wise sages performed the excellent Saitra, how long it continued and how it was accomplished.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 5
They performed it where, of yore, the creator of the universe desirous of creating the universe, performed the holy Sattra for a thousand years.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 6
In that Sattra, Tapa was the householder (performing the sacrifice) ; god Brahma assumed the office of the priest designated as ‘Brahma.’ Ila had the status of the consort (of the performer of sacrifice) . The intelligent Mrtyu (god of death) of great splendour performed the Samitra rite (of killing the sacrificial animal) in that sacrifice of those noble souls.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 7
The sages performed the sacrifice for a thousand years in the place where the rim of the revolving Dharma-cakra (the wheel of righteousness ) was shattered. Thanks to that event, that place, sanctified by the sages, became famous as Naimisa.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 8
It is the place where the holy river Gomati, worshipped by Siddhas and Caranas, flows. There, Rohini gave birth to Budha by Soma.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 9
Where Sakti, the eldest son of Vasistha, was born; where Arundhatl gave birth to a hundred sons of excellent brilliance.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 10
Where king Kalmasap ad a was cursed by Sakti and where the enmity between Visvamitra and Vasistha had cropped up.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 11
Where sage Parasara was born of Adrsyanti. Even as he was born, the mortification of Vasistha1 was brought about.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 12
There, at Naimisa, the expounders of the Vedas performed the sacrificial session. Since they performed the sacrifice at Naimisa, they were called Naimiseyas.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 13
It was while the valiant king Pururavas was ruling over the earth that the sages performed the Sattra for twelve years.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 14
We have heard that though Pururavas enjoyed the eighteen continents, surrounded by the oceans, he was never content due to his covetousness for hoarding precious stones.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 15
Urged by Devahuti, UrvasI loved him. Accompanied by this celestial damsel, the king desired to perform a sacrifice.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 16
It was during his reign that the Naimiseyas performed the Sattra. The highly refulgent foetus which Ganga conceived from the Fire-god, was deposited on the mountain and it was transformed into gold.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 17
Then, for promoting the welfare of the world, god Visvakarma, of his own accord, made of gold, the sacrificial hall (lit. the enclosure for the sacrifice) of those noble-souled sages.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 18
Brhaspati (the preceptor of gods was) there among the ( sages) of incomparable brilliance. During the course of hunting, Pururavas, the son of Ila, happened to visit that place.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 19
On seeing that great wonderful sacrificial hall of gold, his faculty of judgement (wisdom) was overwhelmed by covetousness and he tried to seize it. »
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 20
Thereupon, the Naimiseyas got extremely infuriated. Urged by fate, they killed him towards the close of the night •with adamantised Kusa grass. 1
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 21
Pounded by the adamant-like Kusa grass, the king cast off his mortal body. The sages made his son, born of Urvali, the ruler of the Earth. Nahusa. He was virtuous and devoted to religion, and he behaved well with the sages. The health of that excellent person was very fine and he enjoyed a long life.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 23
After mollifying the king (Ayu) , the sages who were •excellent among those who know Brahman, resumed their Sattra duly for increasing their religious merit.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 24
That Sattra of those noble sages became as wonderful as that of the creators (of the universe) which they undertook before, with a view to create the universe.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 25
The Sattra was attended by Vaikhanasas, the friendly Valakhilyas, Maricikas and other sages who were as brilliant as the sun and fire.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 26
It was attended by Pitrs, Devas, Apsaras-s, Siddhas, Gandharvas, Nagas, and Caranas. It was equipped with the auspicious requisites in the- same manner as the assembly hall of Indra by means of all these.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 27
They worshipped the Devas through hymns, Sattrachants and Graha-incantations. They worshipped the Pitrs with the rites befitting their status. They worshipped the Gandharvas and others according to their respective position in the prescribed way.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 28
The Gandharvas sang Saman hymns; the Apsaras-s danced. They were desirous of propitiating (the invitees) in this rite.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 29
The sages uttered auspicious words full of graceful expressions. Those who were versed in the philosophy of the mantras argued with one another.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 30
Some disputants overcame their adversaries by fallacious arguments. The sages there were learned men, wellversed in the Samkhya and Nyaya school of philosophy.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 31
Brahmaraksasas did not perpetrate any foul deeds; nor were there the Daityas who destroy the sacrifice, nor the Asuras who plunder it.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 32
There was no need for expiation or imprecation. By the combination of (steady) activity, intellect and efficiency, the injunctions were carried out.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 33
In this manner the intelligent sages performed the Sattra of twelve years 5 duration. Bhrgu and other wise sages performed the Jyoti stoma sacrifices separately. They paid ten thousand (coins) as fee to those returning priests.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 34
After concluding the sacrifice, O Brahmanas, they asked the great lord Vayu of noble soul what I have been asked by you. Urged to describe the various dynasties of Kings, the lord spoke to them.1
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 35
He (Vayu) was a disciple of Brahma. He could see everything directly. He had perfect control over his senses. He was endowed with the eight supernatural powers like Animd and others.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 36
He sustains all the worlds with their special characteristics of the non-human (and human) species. He perpetually flows through his seven courses (regions) as arranged.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 37
The forty-nine Maruts arranged in seven groups of seven were stationed invariably in his jurisdiction. He is very powerful who could make the assemblage of three kinds of living beings. He could make embodied beings sustain through Tejas (fire) .
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 38
He sustains bodies of living beings urging them with his five-fold activities and through the organs of sensation and activity.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 39
It has been said by the learned that his source of origin was ether, attributes were sound and touch and that he was the origin of fire.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 40
Lord Vayu is the extremely active presiding deity called Vatarani. He was expert in the science of language.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 41
He was adept in ancient (Purana) tradition. By means of sweet words full of Puranic contents he could delight the learned sages.
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 2 · Verse 1-2
A Sacrificial Session of Twelve Tears The sages who were rich in religious austerities (or who considered religious austerities as their wealth) spoke to Suta again : “Where did the Sattra (sacrificial session) of those sages of miraculous deeds take place? How long did it last? How did it function? How did Vayu (the Wind-god happen to) recount the Purana to them?
Origin of Creation - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 1
Origin of Creation Suta said : Obeisance to the great God (Siva) of supreme power and activity, the prominent one among gods, whose intelligence and brilliance is immeasurable. Salute to him of the brilliance of thousands of suns and fire. Hail to the creator and annihilator of the universe f
Origin of Creation - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 3
2-10 27
Origin of Creation - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 7
The (Purana) story proclaimed by the Wind-god is greater than the greatest. It describes the period from the beginning of god Brahma’s day* it describes the sages who have amply and distinctly manifested the glory of their manliness and splendour. It is spread (incorporated) in the Vedas and Smrtis and illustrated ( therein) as well.
Origin of Creation - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 8
It is highly delightful to the mind due to the precise construction of compounds and (the use of) appropriate variety of words. Herein is described the first activity of unmanifest nature prompted by lord &iva.
Origin of Creation - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 11
By the mere mental conception of the great lord, Prakrti gives birth to the eight causes for increasing the continuity of creation and to the predetermined changes in the personal soul, it (i.e. Prakrti) being the procreator, the possessor of Rajas in abundance, bound by the cosmic time and the limits prescribed by the Vedas. (?)
Origin of Creation - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 15
The science of the Vedas—Rk, Yajus, Saman, the Soma juice, the sacrifice—whatever is made use of and desired by Prajapati has been mentioned.
Origin of Creation - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 16
(So also is described) The creation of those before that of Vaivasvata Manu—the birth of those pious ones who are bowed to by the three worlds such as the lords of gods, celestial sages, Manus and prominently intelligent (persons) who have filled in (populated) and embellished the three worlds.
Origin of Creation - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 17
The rebirth of Daksa in the world of mortals by the curse of Rudra ; his residence on the Earth and the mutual curse of Siva and Daksa2 (are mentioned ) .
Origin of Creation - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 18
The revolutions of Manvantaras, the creation and dissolution of the Yugas, sages and their lineage as these happened in the primeval Yugas and would occur onward—All this is described here (in this Purana) .
Origin of Creation - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 19
Those Vyasas who propagate the Vedas in the Dvapara Yugas are serially described. So also the number of Kalpas, worlds and the days of Brahma (are mentioned) .
Origin of Creation - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 20
The extent of four-fold living beings, viz., birds, trees, the sweat-born insects, and animals as also of the pious heavendwellers, and of those who have gone to hell. Their extent is given by inference.
Origin of Creation - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 21
The three types of dissolution, viz. absolute, of Prakrti ( primordial nature) and periodical as also the bondage and liberation and particularly the way of worldly existence and the higher way are mentioned.
Origin of Creation - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 22
The position of the causes remaining in the state of Prakrti (material cause) and their subsequent functioning, have been expounded to the sages through arguments and on the authority of sacred scriptures. O Brahmanas, whatever was fully narrated factually is being recounted to you exactly. Please listen.
Origin of Creation - Verse 12-14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 12-14
(The Purana describes the creation of) the Devas, Asuras, mountains, trees, oceans,1 Manus, Patriarchs (Prajapatis), sages, Pitrs, twice-born castes, Pisacas, Yaksas, Nagas, Raksasas, stars, planets, constellations of stars, the sun, the night-prowling demons, months, seasons, years, nights, days, space, time, Yugas, Ayanas, medicinal and forest herbs, creepers, aquatic beings, Apsaras-s, animals, lightning, rivers, clouds, birds etc. In fact whatever is subtle, whatever is on the earth, whatever is stationed in the sky, whatever is mobile or immobile, whatever has motion and division (is mentioned in this Purana) .
Origin of Creation - Verse 9-10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 3 · Verse 9-10
What is mentioned as the incomprehensible cause is Brahman which is the source of origin of the Prakrti, The individual unit is a synthesis of Atman, the cavity of the heart, womb, eye and the body. It is immortal and imperishable. The semen comprises the sattvaguna, penance and is very bright. That incomprehensible eternal second Purusa is pervaded by Brahma, the grandfather of the worlds.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 1
Origin of Creation (<continued ) On hearing that, all the sages of the Naimisa forest replied to Suta with eyes excited with curiosity.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 2
“You, sir, are an expert in the knowledge of different dynasties and families as you have inherited it directly from Vyasa. Hence, please describe to us entirely the creation (etc.) of this world.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 3
We wish to know the detailed c who's who' (lit. the genealogies) of them all, and also the diverse creation of the ancient sages, as also the primeval creation of Prajapati 55 .
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 4
On being repeatedly requested by them the noblesouled Lomaharsana, the most excellent among the good, narrated everything in detail and in due order. Lomaharsana said : * . m
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 5
The story that you have asked me to narrate is divine, charming, meaningful and destructive of sins. What is being 30 Vayu Purana related by me is wonderful, full of deep meaning and in consonance with the Vedas.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 8
Understand as the Purana consisting of extensive sections is being recited by me word by word as it was heard ( by me) . It will increase the fame of you all.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 9
The glorification of all meritorious persons of well-established fame is conducive to wealth, reputation, heavenly pleasure, destruction of foes and longevity.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 10
Creation (of the universe, its) dissolution and re-creation, genealogy of kings, Manvantaras and the description of the families of sages—these five constitute the characteristics of a Purana.1
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 11
I shall (now) recount in details the Purana that was narrated by the Wind-god and is on a par with the Vedas. (I shall narrate the traditional history of) the Kalpa which is purer than any other Kalpas and is positively purer than other holy things.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 12
The first section (pada) called Prakriya consists of the following : The Origin, dissolution, re-creation and sustenance of the world.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 13
The other sections constitute the Introductory ( Upodghdta ), Amsahga (the central) and Upasamhdra (the conclusion). The Purana is conducive to virtue, fame and longevity. It dispels all sins. to most Puranas, e.g. A. P. 1-14, Bd. P. I. 1.37b-38, Bs. P. I. 2. 4-5, Bv. P. IV. 133. 6, GP. I. 215. 14, KP. I. 1. 12, SK.P. VII. 2. 84 and others. Amara Simha (5th cent. A. D.) has recorded this verse in Amara Ko$a I. 6. 5. But “The Purana Texts that have come down to us hardly conform to this definition55 (The HisL and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. Ill, p. 292) . For the application of this definition to the present text vide Introduction.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 14
Thus the four sections1 are briefly mentioned by me. I shall describe these in detail in due order. . 15 ' 16 ‘ After making obeisance to the self-born god Brahma, Hiranyagarbha (a golden-fetus, born of golden egg) , who is the lord, is the _first and the last Purusa, who is the distinguished and superior Atman of the subjects and who governs the worlds, I shall relate in details the excellent creation without leaving anything in doubt. The creation starts with the principle of Mahat and ends with ViSesa ( the gross body).* It is described in diversity of forms and characteristics with the five dimensions and six (dividing?) systems. It is presided over bv Purusa.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 17
The unmanifest primary cause is of the nature of Sat (existent) and Asat (non-existent). It is eternal. Those who meditate on the Reality call it Pradhana and Prakrti.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 18
It is devoid of smell, colour, taste, sound and touch. It is _ unborn, steady, imperishable, eternal and stationed in its own Atman.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 19
It is the origin of the universe. It is the great Being, the great Brahman, the eternal. It is unmanifest and is indeed the extension of all elements. ^ beginningless, endless, unborn, subtle, possessed of thi ee attributes. It is the source and the immutable one. This timeless (lit. not belonging to the present) , incomprehensible, Brahman was in the beginning.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 23
It was enveloped by the subtle and unmanifest principle of Mahat, which when Sattva becomes pi edom inant, illuminates only Sattva. The mind should be understood as the Mahat because the mind is its cause.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 24
It is born of the subtle mind, presided over by the intelligent con sciousness . Dharma etc. and then vai xous forms are the causes of the ingredients of creation. When urged by desire to create, the principle of Mahat performs the creation.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 25
The terms Manas, Mahat, Mati, Brahma, Puh, Buddhi, Khydti, Iivara., Prajnd, Citi, Smrti, Samvit, and Vipura are synonymous,1 so say the learned people.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 26
Since it conceives of the fruit of the activities that multiply in a subtle way, it is called Manas.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 27
It is termed as Mahat because it is born ahead of all the principles and is greater in dimension than other principles and attributes.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 28
It is called Mati because it bears ( comprehends ) the measure, thinks of the division and is considered to be the Purusa in view of its relationship in enjoyment.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 29
It is ( etymologically) designated as Brahman because of its bigness and because it creates the beings and lifts them up from their resting place, the cosmic water.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 30
It is called Pith because it fills all the bodies by conferring benefits and makes them endowed with predetermined elements.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 31
It is called Buddhi because through this principle, Purusa discriminates between the wholesome and the unwholesome and makes him advise others too. m-—m^Trriu.r.jn. nrim -|—n~i
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 32
It is called Khyati because re-enjoyment is felt in the awareness of this principle when (real) enjoyment is based on knowledge.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 33
It is proclaimed by its attributes and is known by different names. Hence Khyati has been the epithet of Mahat.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 34
^ Since it knows everything directly, it is called the noblesouled livara. It is called Prajha because organs of perception are born of it.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 35
It is called Citi because it collects the forms, knowledge etc. and the fruits of sacrificial rites for enjoyment.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 36
It is declared as Smrti because it is mindful of all activities and affects present, past and future.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 37
It is called Samvit (derived either from y'zrid or Vvind) as it obtains complete knowledge and hence its greatness.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 39
That receptacle of knowledge, (the omniscient) lord, proclaimed that knowledge arises from knowledge. Mahat is called Vipura by the learned because the Dvandvas (mutually clashing pairs) are covered by it.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 40
Because of its being absolute controller of all worlds, it is called Isvaran. It is called Brahman because of its bigness. It is Bhava because of its existence.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 41
It is called Ka (Prajapati) because of its knowledge of the physical body and of the soul also, due to its being absolutely one. It is Purusa because it lies in the body. It is Svayambhu because it is self-born and because it exists from the beginning.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 42
The first excellent Tattva ( Mahat) has been thus explained through synonymous words by the knowers of truth and those who meditate on reality*
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 43
Urged by the desire for creation, Mahat performs creation. Its two-fold activities are conception and exertion.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 44
Dharma and other principles are the ingredients of creation. Mahat is three-fold by virtue of the three gurias, viz. sattva, rajas and tamas.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 45
From Mahat of threefold Gunas, is born Ego when the rajoguna is predominant. The creation of Ego is secondary and is enveloped by Mahat. 34 Vavu Purana*
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 46
Thereafter, when the (cosmic) Ego is dominated by tamas-guna, the primary subtle element is born of the Ego characterized by tamas.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 47
Ether is a perforated (void) extensive expanse and is characterized by the subtle element called sound and is again enveloped by the cosmic Ego ( Bhutadi) .
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 48
It is reported that ether characterised by the subtle element sound created the subtle element touch. The Ego undergoing a change created the subtle element sound.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 49
Wind grows powerful and is regarded as having the quality of touch. The powerful air is born of the subtle element of touch. Ether characterised by its subtle element of sound enveloped the subtle element of touch.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 50
Water (consisting) of the subtle element of taste is enveloped by the subtle element of colour. Water effecting a change in the subtle element of taste created the subtle element of smell.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 51
Formation of components takes place from that quality. With its particular ‘smell 5 , water with its subtle element of taste covered (the earth) consisting of the subtle element of smell.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 52
The subtle elements are so called because they have>/ specialities. This is their special characteristic. They are also called Avi$esas because they express non-distinguishing characters. They are further called Avifesas because they are nonquiescent, nan-vehement and non-intelligent. known (on the basis) of reciprocal activities. From the Vaikarika type of ego which is generated by Sattva guna and is sdttvika by nature, the Vaikarika type of creation simultaneously takes place.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 54
The five organs of knowledge and the five organs of action constitute the ten efficient organs. These constitute ten (presiding) deities. The eleventh is mind. (Thus) the Vaikarika gods are eleven (in number) .
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 55
Ear, skin, eye, tongue and the fifth nose are the cognitive organs for knowing sound etc.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 56
Legs, anus, organ of generation, hands and the tenth organ speech are the organs of action. Their functions are movement, evacuation, pleasure seeking, manual work and speech.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 57
Ether, the subtle element of which is sound, penetrates the subtle element of touch. Therefore, air consists of two attributes : sound and touch.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 58
When the two attributes, viz. sound and touch penetrate the quality, c colour’, fire becomes endowed with three attributes, viz. sound, touch and colour.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 59
Along with the (qualities) of sound, touch and colour it penetrated the subtle element of taste. Therefrom water characterised by taste should be known to possess four attributes.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 60
The subtle element of smell entered them along with sound, touch and colour. Then ( water) in conjunction with the subtle element of smell produces earth. Among all gross elements, earth alone possesses five attributes.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 61
The gross elements are called Visesas because they are quiescent, terrific and non-intelligent. These sustain one another because they penetrate one another.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 62
Within earth is this entire cosmos surrounded firmly by Lokaloka. The Visesas are perceivable by the sense organs and are limited ( as they are fixed and determined) .
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 63
The later elements attain the attributes of the former ones. Whatever characteristic is retained for a particular period is called guna ( quality ) for that period.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 64
Having sensed smell from fire, some, out of ignorance, (may believe it) as emanating from air. It should be known that it ( smell ) is only in earth (i.e. it is the exclusive quality of earth) . And they (the particles of earth ) take resort to (i.e. are found in) air (hence its smell).
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 67
Like a bubble out of water, the egg was born (suddenly) all at a time from Visesas. What was the vast mass of water therein performed the work of Brahma.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 68
The Ksetrajna designated as Brahma (the cosmic principle of activity) woke up in the egg of Prakfti. He is verily the first embodied being. He is called Purusa.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 69
He is the first creator of living beings. He existed in the very beginning manifesting himself as the four-faced Hiranyagarbha. In the primary and the secondary creation, the Ksetrajna is termed Brahma.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 70
Living beings are created along with the senseorgans which they give up at the time of dissolution. Living beings resort to bodies again in the transitional periods characterized by non-aggregation.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 71
The golden Meru is the foetus of that great-souled one. The oceans constitute the embryonic liquid and the mountains, the embryonic membrane and the bones.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 72
The seven worlds and this earth with the seven continents and seven oceans lie within the cosmic egg.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 73
Within it are all these worlds along with thousands of very great mounts and rivers, nay, the very universe itself.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 74
The moon, the sun, along with the stars, planets, the air, the Lokaloka mountain and whatever exists is included (i.e. present) in the cosmic egg.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 75
The cosmic egg is enveloped externally by waters ten times its size. 1 The waters are externally surrounded by fire ten times their size.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 76
Fire is externally enveloped by air ten times its size. The air is surrounded externally by ether ten times its size.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 77
The air is enveloped by the ether. The ether is encircled by the cosmic Ego. The Ego is surrounded by Mahat (intellect) and Mahat (intellect) is surrounded by the unmanifest. The cosmic egg is thus surrounded by the seven coverings created by Prakpti. '' “ m ~ - -
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 78
These eight Prakrtis abide thus covering up mutually. Abiding at the time of creation, they swallow up one another (at the time of dissolution).
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 79
Thus generated mutually, they sustain one another as the sustainer and the sustained in their primary and secondary relationship.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 80
The unmanifest (unconscious principle) is called Ksetra and Brahma (the conscious principle) is called Ksetrajna. Thus the creation of Prakrti is presided over by Ksetrajna. It existed in the beginning without intellect. It appeared all of a sudden like lightning.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 81
He who understands factually the manifestation of Brahma, becomes endowed with fame, longevity, wealth and progeny.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 82
Even if a man has renounced desires, he becomes puresouled and attains his goal. By listening to this Purana everyday one can attain pleasure and welfare.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 65-66
These seven extremely powerful but disparate elements were unable to create the subjects (beings) separately, without all of them being conjoined. When those great-souled (powerful) ones beginning with Mahal and ending with Viiesas 36 * come together, they are presided over by Purusa and with the blessing of the unmanifest, they create the cosmic egg.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 21-22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 21-22
All this universe which was enveloped in darkness, was pervaded by the Atman when the Gunas were in ecfuilibrium. But at the time of creation Tamas reached a subsidiary state. The principle of Mahat appeared, due to the subsidiary state of Pradhana, since it was presided over by the individual soul.
Origin of Creation (<continued ) - Verse 6-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 4 · Verse 6-7
He who retains this in memory, or listens to it constantly or narrates it to Brahmanas and to recluses in particular, with pious mind and self-restraint, on festive occasions (or important lunar days) in holy centres and temples, enjoys a long life. By proclaiming this Purana, he upholds his family and is honoured in the heaven.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 1
The Origin of Creation Lomaharsana continued : O Brahmanas, the period of time calculated by me for the creation ( of the universe) should be known as one day of the supreme Lord,
The Origin of Creation - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 2
The night of the great Lord should also be known as entirely of the same duration. The period of creation is his day and the period of dissolution is called his night.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 3
It is held that he (Brahma) has only the day and no night. But such assumption is made just for the benefit of the world.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 7
When the quality Sattva stays in itself and when the secondary creation is withdrawn, both Pradhana and Purusa become similar (i.e. inactive).
The Origin of Creation - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 8
The qualities Tamas and Sattva stay in a state of equilibrium. When there is equilibrium in the qualities mutually, it should be known as dissolution ; when there is disequilibrium of the gunas, it is called creation (i.e. creation takes place) .
The Origin of Creation - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 9
Just as oil abides in the gingelly seeds or ghee in milk, so does the quality Rajas stay unmanifest in Sattva and Tamas.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 10
After remaining quiescent throughout the great night of the Lord, the creation of Prakrti begins anew at daybreak.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 11
Entering the cosmic Egg, the great god caused, by his supreme Yoga, agitation in Pradhana and Purusa.1
The Origin of Creation - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 12
From Pradhana that was being agitated, Rajas was produced. It is Rajas that causes the activity even as water causes the activity in the seeds.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 13
The disequilibrium of qualities having taken effect the presiding (deities) are begotten. The three gods were created while the gunas were being agitated. Those embodied gods, the souls abiding in all who have taken resort are extremely hidden.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 14
The Rajas quality became Brahma, Tamas, Fire and Sattva becomes Visnu. Brahma, the illuminator of Rajas,
The Origin of Creation - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 15
Fire, the illuminator of Tautus, abides in the capacity of Kala. Visnu, the illuminator of Sattva, remains indifferent.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 16
These alone are the three gods * and the three fires. They are mutually dependent, devoted and faithful to one another .
The Origin of Creation - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 17
They function jointly, sustain one another; they are ever in association with one another. They subsist on one another. There is no separation among them even for a moment. They do not leave off one another.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 18
Isvara is the highest deity. Visnu is greater than Mahat. Brahma, with dominant Rajas, functions for the purpose i Purusa is known as Para (the supreme) and Prakjti as Para (great) .
The Origin of Creation - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 19
He (Brahma) functions on being presided over by Mahesvara and being urged all round. Mahat and other (creations ofPrakrti) long stationed in their respective objects due to attachment, function thereafter.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 20
Due to the disequilibrium of the qualities, Pradhdna begins to function at the time of creation. From Pradhdna, which is of the nature of Sat and Asat, presided over by Isvara, the pair Brahma and Baddhi (cosmic intelligence) are born simultaneously.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 21
Then the Ksetrajna termed Brahma, of the nature of Tamas and the unmanifest, manifests himself in the beginning, fully equipped with sense-organs for all activities.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 22
He, the unmanifest endowed with intellect shines forth with brilliance. He is verily the first embodied being abiding in the capacity of a cause.
The Origin of Creation - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 87
1. Purana writers have accepted the Sankhya theory of cosmic evolution but they have added Isvara or a supreme deity and have given a popular garb to this evolution for mass education, *F. L. Vedah ‘The Vedas’. 40 Vayu Parana
The Origin of Creation - Verse 415
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 415
32-42
The Origin of Creation - Verse 4-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 5 · Verse 4-6
The subjects, the patriarchs, the seers of Vedic Mantras along with ascetics, eternally youthful sages like Sanat38 Vayu Parma kumara and others along with those who have attained salvation, the sense-organs and their objects, the subtle elements, as well as the intellect and the mind—all these stay during the day of the Lord Supreme; they are dissolved at the end of his day; at the end of the night, there is creation of the universe.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 6
4-9 43 when, therefore, the mobile and immobile beings were also destroyed, nothing could be known (seen) in that vast ocean of water1 . Then Brahma, called Narayana, lord Brahma of thousand eyes, thousand legs and thousand heads, the Purusa who is golden in complexion beyond the ken of sense organs, slept in that water.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 7
Brahma assumed the form of Vayu3 and moved about in the water like a glow-worm at night during the rainy season.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 10
Observing that the earth was overflowed with waters on all sides, (he thought to himself) , “Oh, what great form should I assume and uplift the earth? 55
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 11
He thought of the form of a Boar1 charmingly comfortable in sporting about in waters. It was unassailable by living beings. 1 1 was of the nature of speech and was designated as Dharma*.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 12
It had a girth of ten and a height of a hundred Yojanas. It resembled a dark blue cloud in complexion. It grunted like the rumbling of thunder-clouds.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 13
It had a huge body like a mountain. Its curved fangs were white and sharp and terrible. The eyes were brilliant like lightning and fire. Its lustre was like that of the sun.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 14
Its shoulders were round, plump and large. It had the lion’s valiant gait. Its buttocks were stout and lifted up (well developed) . It had auspicious characteristics. It was charming.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 15
Assuming this large immeasurable form of a boar, Visnu entered the nether regions in order to lift up the earth.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 16
He was the guide for the propounders of the Vedas, 2
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 35
Nescience (Avidya) with five joints, viz. darkness, delusion, super-delusion, murkiness and super-murkiness * * 5 became manifested out of the Supreme Soul.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 36
While he meditated, the creation became established in five ways. Just as a lamp is covered up with a pot, the creation was enveloped by darkness. Like a lamp lighted in a pitcher illuminated within and (dark) without, it was pure but devoid of feeling.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 37
Its intellect and sense organs were concealed ; it consisted of vegetation and since vegetation is declared to be primary it was called primary creation.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 38
On seeing that the creation did not multiply, Brahma was dissatisfied and he went into contemplation.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 43
They were all illuminated within but covered externally. Since their activity was oblique, they were called Tiryaksrotas.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 44
Having seen the second universe, the Tiryaksrotas, and having observed everything of it of that designation (nature) , the Lord conceived of the (following) idea : Even as he was thinking uninterruptedly ( nityam ), the Sattvika creation appeared ( of itself, automatically) . beings in which the stream of life passed upwards. Since life proceeded upwards it was called Urdhvasrotas .
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 46
The Urdhvasrotas beings have abundance of comfort and pleasure. They are circumscribed outwardly and inwardly and are brilliant externally and internally.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 47
These created beings are air etc. They are well settled after creating themselves. The Urdhvasrotas being the third (in the series of creations) , that creation is known after them.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 48
When gods with upward stream (the divine creation of Urdhvasrotas) were created god Brahma was satisfied. As he was the competent Over-Lord, he thought of and created beings that would be Sadhakas (aspirants after spiritual power) .
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 49
While he began contemplating, and since he was of truthful (effective) conception, the Arvaksrotas that could accomplish the task of creation, manifested themselves out of the unmanifest (Avyakta ) . Since the stream of life proceeded downwards, they are called Arvaksrotas.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 50
They are characterized by the abundance of brilliance and were dominated by the attributes Tamas, Sattva and Hence they have excess of misery and are continuously in activities.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 51
They are human beings who are enlightened externally and internally and accomplish the task of creation. Through the characteristics of Tdraka etc. they are of eight types.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 52
These human beings are of accomplished souls. They are of the same nature as Gandharvas. Thus the creation of Arvaksrotas of Tejas (Light) has been narrated.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 53
The fifth creation called Amgraha is of four types, through Yiparyaya (Contrariety) , Sakti (Power), Tusti (Satisfaction)
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 54
The sixth creation is said to be that of beings such as Bhutddi. Bhutddi is characterized by contrariety and disability.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 55
The first creation is of Mahat. It is known as Mahatsarga. The second is the creation of Tanmatras and is called the creation of the Bhutas.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 56
The third creation is that of Vikaras (the products of Prakrti) and is perceptible by the senses. Thus the Prakrta creation took place with conscious fore-knowledge.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 57
The 'Mukhya* creation is the fourth in order. The Mukhyas are the immobile beings. The creation of Tiryaksrotas is the fifth consisting of animals.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 58
The sixth creation of Ordhvasrotas consists of divine beings. The seventh creation of the Arvdksrotas is that of mankind.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 59
The eighth creation is Anugraha. It is characterised by Sattva and Tamas. These (latter) five are the Vaikrta creation and the (first) three are Prakrta.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 64
There are thus the nine creations including Prdkrtas and Vaikrtas. By their mutual combination, the types are many.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 67
When they had left, Brahma created other mental sons who could accomplish the object. They identified themselves with their position and abided till the final dissolution of the world. (Now) know them by their names :
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 71
The classes of society are born of his limbs : Brahmanas (were created) out of his mouth; Ksatriyas out of his arms; Vaisyas out of his thighs; and Sudras out of his feet.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 72
The lord is beyond Avyakta (unmanifest Prakrti). The Cosmic Egg is born of the unmanifest. Brahma is born of the Cosmic Egg. The worlds are created by him.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 73
Thus this first section has been narrated to you all very briefly and not in details. The whole of this Purana, is briefly narrated in this first Pada ( quarter) .
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 68-70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 68-70
They are water, fire, earth, air, ether, quarters, heaven, firmament, oceans, rivers, mountains, plants, the ‘souls’ of medicinal herbs, trees and creepers, units of time, Lavas, Kasthas, Raids, Muhurtas, Sandhis (junctions of day and night like dusk, dawn etc.) , night, day, fortnights, months, Ayanas, years and Yugas. These are the positions with which they identify themselves.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 8-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 8-9
Then having come to know definitely that the earth lies submerged in those waters and being convinced about it by
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 34-39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 34-39
Writers on Smrtis, Tantra and even Sankara adopted it, e.g. Vi^iu Smrti 1. 3-12, Sankara on Visyu Sahasranama 119—explanation of Tajftdnga. The comparison between Varaha and sacrifice (yajna) will be clear from the following attributes of the Varaha in the text e.g. 6.16b : Agni~jikva~~ Agni (fire) is the tongue of gods. Through the fire gods eat the food (offered in sacrifice). A Vedic concept—Cf. RV. IV. 57. 1 darbha*roma : The darbha grass spread on the altar is compared to the shaggy hair on the body of the boar. Brahmahr^ah i Brahma is the knowledge of the Vedas—Naturally its position is the highest, viz. the head.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 62-63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 62-63
It is of four types found in all living beings through contrariety, power, satisfaction and achievement. In the immobile beings there is Viparydsa (contrariety or loss of consciousness) . In the animals, there is Sakti ( power) . Human beings are Siddhatmans (with souls capable of achieving spiritual progress ) . In Devas there is Tusti ( satisfaction) .
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 60-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 60-61
The ninth creation Kaumara is both Prakrta and Vaikrta. The three Prakrta creations were brought about without planning or pre-meditation. The six creations of Brahma function intelligently. Now understand the Anugraha Sarga in detail.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 65-66
At the beginning, Brahma created three mental sons equal to himself, viz. Sanandana, Sanaka and the intelligent Sanatana who possessed great power and enlightenment Those (sons ) of great splendour and strength renounced 50 Vayu Purana (the world) due to their special knowledge of Vivarta (the unreal appearance of the world in place of Biahman) . Due to multiplicity, they were spiritually awakened. They were abandoned ( by their father) . Without creating any subjects they retired.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 1-3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 1-3
The Origin of Creation (Continued) Suta said: Water originated from fire. When the earth was destroyed in the fire and everything merged within (the water), This is a strong popular belief shared by all Purana writers.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 41-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 41-42
The lord saw this second creation of Tiryaksrotas, proud of themselves, conceited and divided into twenty-eight— eleven based on the sense organs, nine ofUdaya and the eight of Taraka and other Saktis.
The Origin of Creation (Continued) - Verse 39-40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 6 · Verse 39-40
When he contemplated thus the Tiryaksrotas (the animal world) came into being. Since this creation proceeded obliquely, it was called Tiryaksrotas. Predominated by Tamas, they were mainly ignorant. They took to wrong direction. They were self-swayed and devoted to self.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 1
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) Introductory Thus this first Pada (section) the main theme of which was prakriya was narrated. On hearing it, Sanatana, the descendant of Kasyapa was much delighted in mind.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 2
Addressing Suta with (appreciative) words, he asked him the subsequent narrative. “O Knower ofKalpas, please narrate to us (the events during) ‘the period of transition between the two ages. 1
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 3
We are desirous to know the difference between the two Kalpas, viz. the one that has gone and the other that is current. Let us also know the Pratisandhi (period of transition) between the two (Kalpas) as you are undoubtedly very intelligent.’ 5 Lomaharsana said :
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 4
I shall describe to you here the difference between the two Kalpas : the one that has gone and the other that is current, and the period of transition between the two.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 9
The joints (transition) between the periods called Manvantara and Yuga are also cut off. Manvantaras function with the inter-connections of Yugas.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 10
The Kalpas that have been briefly narrated in the PrakriyaPada [each Kalpa (out of them) has a Purva-ardha (earlier half) and a Para-ardha (later half) ] . When a Kalpa elapses, its later half is followed by the earlier half of the next Kalpa.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 11
The other Kalpas which follow in future are so tied with their later half. The Kalpa that is current, O Brahmanas, is the first among them.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 12
In it the first (half) is called Purva (Purvdrdka) and the later half is called Para. This is the period of sustenance (of the world) . The period after it is called the dissolution of the world.1
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 18
In all the fourteen Manvantaras, there had been Devas, Pitrs, sages and Manus in the heaven.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 23
They are endowed with bodies special to Maharloka. All of them abound in special purity and acquire mental achievement.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 26
They have abundant purity and have attained mental perfection, along with the contemporaries of their Kalpa, who have attained Maharloka.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 27
Repeating it ten times, they go to the worlds called Soar and Tafias. After staying there for ten Kalpas, they proceed to the world called Satya. The residents of the Kalpa go in this order.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 28
Thus thousands ofYugas according to the calculations of Devas pass by when the residents go to Brahma’s world where they attain their goal of final liberation [Lit. the state from which there is no return to Samsara ] .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 29
Except overlordship (on the world), they become equal to Brahma in affluence, glory, form (appearance) and objects (of enjoyment of senses) 1 .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 30
There they stay happily due to their close contact with Brahma. Acquiring the bliss of Brahma, they become liberated along with Brahma.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 31
In view of the inevitability in matters pertaining to Prakpti, they remain boundin their separateness produced at that time.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 32
Just as in a wakeful stage knowledge occurs with intellectual efforts from its forms, similarly knowledge which arises in them at that time, begins to function.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 33
When the differences of those whose energies are of different nature, are restrained and withdrawn, their effects and instruments (sense organs) are produced along with them.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 36
After revealing itself entirely to them, Prakrti thus seen does not function because it is not activized by Purusa,
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 37
When the creation starts again, the Prakrtic causes join together and originate those seers of truth.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 38
Here those persons who have attained liberation have not to go by the (same) path of Samscira. There is the nonrecurrence (non-existence) of these like the blazing flames of fire which has been extinguished 2 .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 39
When these great souls have gone up beyond the three worlds, those who have not reachedJanaloka along with them from Maharloka are left behind to stay in Maharloka. They retain their body for a Kalpa.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 40
There are classes of beings from Gandharvas toPisacas, Brahmanas and other human beings, animals and birds, the immobile ones and reptiles.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 41
While they (the beings mentioned in v. 40) stand there as the residents of the surface of the earth, at that t ime the thousand rays that emanate from the sun ( getting combined and concentrated) become seven rays of the sun and each ray (out of those seven rays) becomes a sun.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 42
Rising up gradually, they burn the three worlds, mobile and immobile beings, rivers and all mountains. They had already been dried up by drought and are now burnt by the suns.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 43
Then all these—the mobile and immobile, both the pious and impious who are burnt by the rays of the sun, settle down and rest.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 46
Having stayed there for the period of the night of Brahma of unmanifest birth, they are born again as the mental sons of Brahma, at the beginning of the creation (of the world).
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 49
It (water) followed ( one flood after another). When that enormous flood ofwater covered the earth (in one vast sheet of water) it is called Arnava (sea) .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 50
The word (root )\/bha is used in the sense of spreading {yyapti) and shining (dipti), as water shines and spreads. It floods on all sides and hence water is known as Arhbhas.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 51
The rooty/Tan means ‘to cover’, ‘to expand.’ Since waters
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 52
The learned say that the particle c Aram 1 denotes quickness. In the vast ocean the waters are not quick. (Hence) they are called ‘Maras’.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 56
When the mobile and immobile beings are destroyed and lost in that vast ocean, Brahma becomes (a god) endowed with a thousand i.e. innumerable feet and thousand eyes.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 57
The thousand-headed Purusa, of golden complexion, who is beyond the ken of senses, who is Brahma called Narayana, goes to sleep in the water.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 58
When he wakes up due to the predominance of Sattva guna, he sees the world a void. They cite this verse about Naravana.4
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 59
Waters are called Nara. We have thus heard that the name of waters is Tarns. He stays there with waters coming upto his umbilicus. So he is called Narayana.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 60
In the Vedas he is called the first patriarch, the Purusa with good mind, thousand (i.e. inumerable) heads, thousand feet, thousand eyes, thousand faces, thousand hands1 and devouring thousands.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 61
He has the colour of Aditya (sun) . He is the protector of the world. He is the single unprecedented and the first overpowerer of the mighty. He is the golden-wombed Purusa. He is the noble soul who is beyond darkness.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 62
At the beginning of the Kalpas, Rajas predominates in him. He becomes Brahma and creates the subjects. At the end of the Kalpas, Tamas predominates in him. He becomes Kala and swallows them again.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 63
He who is designated as Narayana with the Sattva Guna predominant, sleeps in the vast ocean. Dividing himself into three forms, he abides in the three worlds.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 66
The great sages see from Maharloka, Kala who, after swallowing four types of creation, is slumbering in the great (cosmic) ocean during the night of Brahma.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 67
The great sages like Bhrgu and others as in seven Kalpas, so in this Kalpa, surrounded this immense being. That immense being is surrounded by the seven sages Bhrgu and others. word is derived from the root ^/Rs, c to go5 . 1 They existed from the beginning hence they are called Rsis. The word Mahat indicates c greatness5 . Because they are great, they are called Maliarsis.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 69
The sleeping Kala was then observed by them while staying in Maharloka. In the past Kalpa there were seven sages beginning with Satya.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 70
Thus, during these nights of Brahma that had passed in thousands, the great sages (Satya and others) saw the sleeping Kala (during the period of his slumber) .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 71
Brahma is called Kala (the destroyer) because at the beginning of a Kalpa, he fash ioned fourteen forms of destruction.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 72
He creates living beings at the beginning of each Kalpa again and again. He, the great lord, is both manifest and unmanifest. This entire universe is his creation.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 47-48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 47-48
When the residents of the three worlds thus function in Janaloka, and the three worlds are burnt down by the seven suns, when the earth is flooded with rain, when all abodes are scattered, the oceans, clouds and the earthly waters form a vast watery mass called ‘Salila’ 1 .
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 64-65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 64-65
Through the three forms he creates, surveys and swallows them. When the mobile and immobile world is destroyed in that vast ocean, at the end of thousand sets of four Yugas, when everything is covered up with water all round, Brahma called Narayana sleeps in the dark, deep waters.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 7-8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 7-8
When the previous Kalpa recedes there is a period of transition. Another Kalpa sets in again and again fiom Jana* lota. This happens again and again when the period of transition ends, the Kalpas are cut off from each other. At the end of a Kalpa, all the rites are completely annihilated. Hence it is called the period of transition between one Kalpa and another.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 73-74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 73-74
Thus the period of transition between the two Kalpas—the one that is current and the other that has passed— has been described to you briefly. The conditions that existed in previous Kalpas have also been mentioned briefly. Now I shall explain the present Kalpa. Listen to that.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 34-35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 34-35
Of those residents of Brahmaloka whose authorities are lost (destroyed) due to the manifestation of their differences and multiplicity, but who abide by their own Dharma, those Siddhas have similar characteristics, are of pure souls and unsullied. In their nature they are beyond the sense-organs and are well established in their souls.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 44-45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 44-45
At the end of the sinful age, they go away with their bodies burnt. But they are not freed from bodies derived from their pious or impious activities. They are united with the people of Jana Loka having the same form as they have. Abounding in purity they attain mental perfection.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 13-15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 13-15
The Kalpa which preceded the present Kalpa was Sanatana (by name) . When at the end of one thousand sets of four Yugas along with the Manvantaras, the Kalpa came to an end, then the time of the destruction (of the universe) by fire arrived : 2 In that Kalpa the gods who used to move about in aerial chariots, constellations, planets, stars, the sun, the moon and planetary bodies (sites) —all these meritorious souls numbered twentyeight crores.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 16-17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 16-17
Just as (the number was 28 crores) in one Manvantara, (their number) in fourteen Manvantaras is the same.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 19-20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 19-20
The sons of Manus who are their followers, the respectable Devas who receive honour and praise from the people of all castes and stages of life and those heaven-dwellers who remain in the Devaloka—all these stand on equal footing along with their associates at the time of final dissolution.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 21-22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 21-22
When the dissolution becomes due, the Devas residing in the three worlds realize their inevitable (fateful ) turn which necessarily occurs in due course. 1 Characterized by unconcern and grief, they forsake their associated positions and fix their mind anxiously on Maharloka.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 24-25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 24-25
They establish contact with the Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas and others who have been devoted to that Kalpa. After fixing their minds on Maharloka^ the fourteen groups of devas fix their minds on Janaloka too.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 53-55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 53-55
At the end of a thousand Yugas, when Brahma’s day comes to an end, when, during the night everything is covered up with water, when the earth destroyed by the fire disappears in water, when the wind is calm and motionless, and darkness spreads around and there is no ray of light, Brahma, the Lord Purusa who presides over all these, desires to make the apportionment of this world once again.
Transition between two Tugas (Ages) - Verse 5-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 7 · Verse 5-6
O sages of holy rites, now understand the Manvantaras that are in the Kalpas . This auspicious Kalpa that is current now is ( called the) Varaha Kalpa. The Kalpa that has gone before this Kalpa was (known as) Sanatana. Now understand the (condition of) the interim period between that Kalpa and the present one.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 1
Four Stages of Life Suta said: After spending a period of time equal to a thousand Yugas as his night, he assumes Brahmahood, at the end of the night, for the purpose of creation.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 2
When the mobile and immobile beings had already perished, Brahma assumed the form of wind and moved about in the water, (enveloped) in darkness.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 7
On seeing the earth fully engulfed in waters, he entered the waters after assuming the form of a Boar.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 8
After lifting up the earth from the waters, he deposited the waters of the oceans in the oceans, of the rivers in the rivers and of the earth on the earth. Then he collected the mountains.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 9
When the previous creation was being burnt by the Sariivartaka, fire of dissolution, the mountains lay destroyed and (scattered) all over the earth.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 10
In that one vast ocean, the (solidified) waters tossed by wind got collected together due to cold. Wherever they were (thus) stuck (heaped) together, there they became immovable.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 11
The mountains are called Acalas because they become motionless after being dried up and solidified. Because they have knots and joints they are called Parvatas. They are called
Four Stages of Life - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 12
Then, after lifting up the earth from within the waters, the Lord established it in its position again and made division in it.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 13
In each of its seven continents, 2 he made seven Varsas (sub-continents) . He levelled the uneven places and collected the mountains, with ( heaps of) rocks.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 14
There are forty(?) Varsas in all the continents together. There are as many mountains also stationed at the extremities of the Varsas. They were assembled there at the beginning of creation according to their nature and not otherwise.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 15
The seven continents and the (seven) oceans encircle each other. They are in contiguity with each others, surrounding each other naturally.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 16
Even at the outset, Brahma created all these stations, the four worlds, viz. Bhuh etc., the sun, the moon and planets.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 20
He created separately the abodes as well as the occupants presiding therein (who identified themselves with the
Four Stages of Life - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 21
They are Krta, Treta, Dvapara and Kali. In the beginning of the Kalpa, during the first Krtayuga, he created the subjects (beings).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 22
The subjects of the previous ages who have been mentioned to you by me, were burnt by the Samvartaka fire then in the Kalpa that was coning to an end.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 23
Those who could not reach Tapoloka, had resorted to the Janaloka. They began to function as seeds for the future creation.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 24
Abiding there, in the form of seeds for the subsequent creation, they, on being let loose (scattered) serve the purpose of progeny.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 25
The subjects, Devas, Pitrs, sages and Manus are those who accomplish (the four Purusarthas viz.) virtue (Dharma), wealth (Artha) , pleasure (Kama ) , and salvation (Moksa) .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 26
Being endowed with Penance thereafter, they fill up (occupy) the stations. As the mental sons of Brahma , they work as accomplished souls.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 27
The created beings who have attained heaven through subversive rites are reborn (repeatedly) in every Yuga.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 28
Due to the residue of the fruits of their actions, they become well-known with their souls inclined in that manner. They descend from the Janaloka due to the bondage of the Karmans.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 29
It is the intention, the feelings of the mind that should be regarded as the cause, in regard to the activities. The people descend from Janaloka due to their good and bad activities (in their previous lives).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 30
They take up different forms of bodies in different wombs (species) from Devas to immobile beings. They are born of one another successively.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 31
Being created again and again, they pursue those activities which they had been pursuing before.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 32
They pursue violent or non-violent, soft or ruthless, virtuous or evil, truthful or false activities on being urged by those previous innate feelings which appeal to them.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 33
Whatever names and forms ( these beings have) in the past Kalpa, they mostly receive the same in the future Kalpas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 34
They assume those very names and forms again and again. They are born in the different Kalpas with the same names and forms.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 37
He created another thousand pairs from his chest. These had the quality of passion (Rajas) predominant and were fiery and impatient.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 38
He created another thousand couples from his thighs. Passion (Rajas) and Ignorance (Tamas) were predominant in them. They were ambitious and aspirant.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 39
He created another thousand couples from his feet. They had ignorance (Tamas) predominant in them. They were inglorious and deficient in brilliance.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 43
They gave birth to crooked offspring (?), when they had desire for death. From that time onward pairing originated in this Kalpa.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 44
Even by contemplating once mentally, the subjects had created for them, the five objects of senses such as sound, each of which was of five characteristics in the pure form.1
Four Stages of Life - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 45
In this way the previous creation by god Brahma was through his mind (mental activity) . Those who were bom in his race have filled the world .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 46
The people in that age resorted to rivers, lakes, oceans and mountains. The waters in that Yuga were neither too hot nor too cold.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 47
They usually took the diet of the juicy food of the earth. They moved about wherever they pleased. They had acquired mental Siddhis.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 48
In that Krta age, there was neither virtue nor evil. The human beings were non-differen dated. They had equal longevity, happiness and beauty (form),
Four Stages of Life - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 49
In the beginning of the Kalpa, in the Krta age, neither virtue (Dharma) nor evil (Adharma) existed. The people were born with their respective authority and rights.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 50
The first Krta age consisted of four thousand divine years. They say that the period of transition consisted of four hundred divine years .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 51
Even when thousands of human beings spread they had no obstruction, no clash and no order.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 52
They had no fixed abode or place of resort. They wandered about mountains and oceans. They were free from sorrow. They had abundant goodness. They were happy in solitude.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 53
They moved about as they pleased. They were always joyous in their minds. There were no animals, birds or reptiles then.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 54
There were no trees or plants nor hellish beings born of evil. There were neither roots nor fruits nor flowers nor the seasons nor the years .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 55
Time was always pleasant when peoples’ desires were fulfilled. There were no extremes in heat or cold. Whatever object they desired in their minds was available everywhere and at all times.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 56
Whatever juices they meditated upon, grew up from the earth. Their achievements were conducive to strength, fair complexion and destructive of ailments.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 57
With their bodies requiring no decoration (or beautification), the subjects had eternal youth. Pairs of children were born from their pure mental conception.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 58
They were born alike and they died together. They had similar forms and features. At that time, there was truth, absence of greed, forbearance, contentment, happiness and restraint.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 59
They had no distinguishing marks in their forms and features, longevity, conduct and activity. Their actions were spontaneous and voluntary, without the intercession of intellect.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 60
In the Krtayuga, there was no inclination towards performance of good or evil actions. There was no classification of castes or differentiation in stages of life. Nor was there intermixture of castes.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 61
In their mutual dealings they behaved without being impelled by d esire or hatred. All of them, had equal forms, features and longevity. There was neither superior nor inferior class of people.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 62
Only those who were mostly happy and devoid of sorrow were bom in the KrtaYuga. They were highly powerful, very strong and perpetually delighted in the mind.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 63
They had neither gain nor loss; neither friends nor foes; neither likes nor dislikes, since they were devoid of desires. The objects functioned according to their minds. They neither desired to possess nor favoured one another.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 64
It has been said that in the Krta age meditation was the highest; in Treta it was knowledge; in Dvapara it was sacrifice, while charity (donation) is excellent in Kali age.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 65
In accordance with practice obtaining in the different ages, goodness (Sattva) predominates in Krta, passion (Rajas) in Treta, passion (Rajas) and Ignorance (Tamas) in Dvapara and only ignorance (Tamas) in the Kali Yuga.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 66
As for the duration of Krta age, know that four thousand divine years constitute its duration.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 67
The duration of eight hundred divine years constitutes its two junctions (interim periods) . Then the people had longevity and suffered no pain or adversity.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 68
In the Krta age, when the interim period (between §4 Vayu Purana Krta and Treta) passes off, only one fourth of the entire yugadharma (characterising the Krta age) remains.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 69
When the period of junction is over at the end of the age,1 the Dharma of the period of junction remains but onefourth. When the Krta age lapses completely without any remnant, the spiritual achievement (of Krta age) too vanishes .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 70
When the mental Siddhi (of Krta age) is lost, another comes into being in the Treta Yuga.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 71
The eight mental perfections in the beginning of the creation, mentioned by me, decline gradually and are lost.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 72
In the beginning of the Kalpa, in the Krta age, this attainment is only mental. In all the Manvantaras in accordance with the division of the four Yugas, the attainment is due to the holy rites, due to the pursuit of the conduct of life of the respective castes and stages of life.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 73
When the Krta age passes off thus, one-fourth of the Dharma is lost in the first junction, another one-fourth during the lapse of the main Yuga and a third one-fourth in the later junction. Thus three fourth of the power of penance, strength and longevity gets lost.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 77
When water becomes subtle, cloud is formed. The creation of rain showers functions through the thundering clouds. 2
Four Stages of Life - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 78
When the surface of the earth is drenched with rain
Four Stages of Life - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 79
All the necessary objects of enjoyments emanated from them (the trees). In the beginning of Treta, people subsisted on them (i.e. the products of trees) .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 80
Then after the lapse of a long time, due to their own perversity the emotions of lust and greed possessed them suddenly.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 81
The menstrual flow that used to take place only at the end of life in the case of women then (in Krta Yuga) , ceased to be so due to the power of the (new, Treta) Yuga.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 82
In their case, the menstruation began to take place every month. As a consequence thereof, they indulged in copulation the same way.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 83
When the flow took this turn and when they copulated every month, the untimely menstrual flow and conception began to happen.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 84
On account of their perversity and due to what was destined to happen in course of time, all the trees in their house (or which were like their houses) perished.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 85
When these were destroyed, the people became excited and agitated in all their senses. They, of truthful thought, began to meditate on that mental Siddhi.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 86
The trees manifested in their houses again. They yielded clothes, fruits and ornaments.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 87
Invigorating honey without the bees, possessing sweet taste, scent and colour, exuded in them in every leafcup.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 88
They maintained themselves with that honey at the beginning of the Treta age. They were delighted and contented with that Siddhi. They were free from ailments.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 89
As time elapsed, they were overcome with greed once again. They forcibly took possession of trees and extracted from them the nectar (of flowers) and honey.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 90
Due to this misdemeanor committed by the people, the wish-yielding trees perished at some places along with honey. 66 Vayu Purana
Four Stages of Life - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 91
When the period of junction remained but little, due to the passage of time, there arose extremes of climate (e.g. scorching heat and extreme cold) .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 92
They were terribly distressed by the extremes of biting winds and scorching sunshine. Being afflicted by these they made shelters.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 93
Warding off Dvandvas (pairs of opposites) of heat and cold, they resorted to abodes. Formerly, they had been roaming about as they pleased, without a fixed habitation.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 94
Now according to circumstances and their liking, they stayed in abodes, wildernesses, deserts, deep chasms, on hills, mountains or riversides. They resorted to fortresses, dry soils and waste lands with perpetual supply of water.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 95
In order to ward off heat and cold, they made habitations in level and rugged lands in accordance with the availability and their taste.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 96
Then they set up hamlets, villages and towns with due alignment and built harems too.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 99
The distance between the thumb and the little finger (when both are stretched) was called Vitasti. It contained
Four Stages of Life - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 100
Twenty-four Angulas made one Hasta (hand). Two Ratnis or forty-two Angulas made one Kisku.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 101
Four Hastas or two Malikas made one Dhanus or Danda. * « Two thousand Dhanus or Dandas made one Gavyuii.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 102
Eight thousand Dhanus constituted a Tojana. It is on the basis of the Yojana calculation that the sites were fixed then.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 103
Of the four types of fortifications, three occur naturally. The fourth kind of fortress is artificial. I shall describe the mode of its construction. 1
Four Stages of Life - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 104
Huge mansions, lofty ramparts and fort-walls are built around. There is a principal gate called Svastika and there is a gynaeceum in which maidens are kept ( Kumdripura).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 105
The ( main) gate is close to a moat with flowing water current. The width of the moat is the best if (it is) eight or ten hands. Others opine that nine or eight hands (in width) is the best.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 110
The minimum width of a dwelling is twenty-four Hastas and the maximum is eight hundred Hastas. But they Draise a middle one which is neither too narrow nor too wide. 111 Important dwellings shall be constructed in a site eight hundred K«k,s wide. A hamlet hat half Are dtame.er of the city and a village is bigger than that. 112 A hamlet shall be situated a Yojana away from a city and a village shall be half a Yojana away from a hamlet Two KroSas is the maximum boundary. The boundary o a e f°Ur ilTThe highway shall be twenty Dhanus wide. The tnam road in the village shall also be twenty Dkanus wide. But the road in the border-land shall be only ten Dhanus wide.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 114
The main road shall be excellent if it is ten Dhanus wide. The movement of the traffic of people (pedestrians), horses elephants and chariots should be without hindrance. 115 Branch roads should be four Dhanus wide. The roads connecting dwelling houses and side roads shall be two Dhanus * 1 W1 jig The “bell-road”, i.e. the main road in a village, should be four’ steps wide; the space between two dwellings shall consists of three steps or paces. The side roads shal e pace wide. The way to the sacrificial room shall be a p ^117 The dust-bin shall be a pace wide. The gutters on either side of the road shall be a pace wide. They made a layout and built houses afterwards. . .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 118
Thinking and recollecting again and again y began to grow trees in the places in which they stood form< n9 The trees had branches going upwards and apreadmg around. They never receded. In the same way, the branches spread in all directions (lit. obliquely) in former times.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 120
They observed carefully how the branches had gone. They constructed the apartments in accordance with the growth of the branches {sakhas) 4 Hence they had been called Salas. i Wr<tes 1 20- 12 2. Sala trees played an important part in constmction of houses. Note the popular etymology of Said, ‘an apartment and rasa ,
Four Stages of Life - Verse 121
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 121
Thus Salas (apartments) became well known from branches; so also the abodes. Hence they are remembered as * Salas’. Thus is explained their state of being Salas (Sdlatva ) .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 122
The mind is delighted in them. They delight the mind. Hence the houses, halls and mansions are duly termed as prasadas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 123
After warding off the Dvandvas (the pairs of mutual opposites, viz. heat and cold), they began to think of the means of their sustenance (such as agriculture) . When the Kalpa-trees had perished along with the honey, they were overwhelmed by hunger and thirst and became bewildered and dejected.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 124
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 124
Thereafter, in the Treta age, a Siddhi (accomplishment ) appeared before them. The means ofagriculture that could meet their ends came as they desired.1
Four Stages of Life - Verse 125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 125
The waters showered (from the sky) which flowed downwards became srotas (river, stream) . And waters flowing in ditches or excavated places are known as Nimnagas (down flowing).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 128
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 128
Fourteen kinds of trees and bushes which grew up in the villages and forests without ploughing or burning, put forth seasonal flowers and fruit.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 129
It was in the Treta age that vegetation manifested first and the medicinal plants appeared. The people in the Treta age maintained themselves on the products of agriculture.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 130
Then again all of them were overwhelmed with lust and greed as a result of unavoidable fate or due to the Treta age.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 131
They then forcibly occupied the rivers, fields, mountains, trees, clusters and medicinal plants.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 132
While describing the Frakrta Sarga, I have .spoken about the accomplished souls. These were born as human beings according to Brahma’s plan.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 133
They were quiescent, powerful, active and distressed. Then, thus functioning they were born again in the Treta age.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 134
Urged by the auspicious and inauspicious activities of the previous births they were born as Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas, Sudras and Dasyus.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 138
The earth, due to the power of the Yuga, swallowed the fourteen kinds of plants both in villages and forests—the plants which bore fruit through flowers and flowers with leaves.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 139
When these were destroyed, the people became bewildered. On being overwhelmed by hunger they approached Lord Svayambhu, Prajapati.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 142
Making mount Meru as the calf, he milked the earth. The earth-cOw yielded the seeds on its surface. milking the Viraj cow recorded in AV VIII, Sukta 10. Purana-writers used this motif later with Lord Brahma, King Prthu as the milkers. In Mt. P.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 143
The seeds grew into wild and cultivated plants yielding ripe fruits. They comprised seventeen classes.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 147
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 147
They are : rice, barley, black gram, wheat, anus ( panicum Miliaceum) , gingelly seeds, Priyangu the seventh among them and horse-gram the eighth.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 150
All these medicinal plants, trees, hedges, creepers and grasses grew in villages and forests without the fields being ploughed.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 151
The seeds that were milked from the earth at the outset by the self-born god Brahma grew into various fruits and flowers.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 154
From that time onwards the plants began to grow on being (ploughed and) cultivated. Thus when agriculture came into vogue the self-born lord established conventions for their mutual help.1
Four Stages of Life - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 155
Those who were masters (powerful ones) had (to follow) prescribed conventions and established them (as) Ksattriyas for the protection of others.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 156
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 156
Those who worship (or respect or obey) those (Ksatriyas) are free from fear. Those who averred that Brahman is the truth and spoke according to facts (the truth) are Brahmanas .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 157
Those who were weak were assigned the duty of Vaisyas. They became the cultivators of the soil. Formerly they used to destroy things in the earth. They are called Vaisyas as they maintain their livelihood by soil and cultivation.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 158
Those who were engaged in serving others, those who were lustreless and deficient in virility he called Sudras because they bewailed their lot, were miserable and adopted crooked ways.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 159
Lord Brahma assigned their duties and virtues when the system of castes was thus established.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 160
Out of delusion the people did not follow their duties. Not observing the (special) duties of castes, they clashed mutually.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 161
On realising that precisely, lord Brahma ordered strength, punishment and warfare as the means of sustenance for the Ksatriyas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 162
The lord assigned these as the duties of Brahmanas: presiding over sacrifice, teaching of the Vedas and the acceptance of monetary gifts.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 163
The lord assigned breeding of cattle, trading and agriculture to the Vaisyas. He made the practice of arts and crafts as means of livelihood and service the duties of Sudras.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 164
The duties common to the three classes—Brahmanas Ksati'iyas and Vailyas include the performance of sacrifice, study of the Vedas and making gifts.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 165
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 165
After prescribing the holy rites and duties as the means of livelihood, the lord gave them suitable regions in the other worlds achievable by means of Siddhi.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 166
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 166
The region of the Brahmanas who performed their sacred rites and duties is the world of Prajapati. The world of Indra is the region for Ksatriyas who flee not in battle.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 167
The region of Maruts is assigned to Vaisyas who maintain themselves as per their (ordained) duties. To the Sudras who abide by their duty of rendering service, the region of Gandharvas is assigned.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 168
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 168
These are the regions for different castes who observe their prescribed duties. When the castes were thus stabilised, he established the Asramas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 169
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 169
Formerly, the Lord established the four Atramas, viz. Brahmacarin (the religious student), Gfhastha (the householder) , Vanaprastha (the recluse) and Bhiksuka (the ascetic mendicant) .
Four Stages of Life - Verse 170
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 170
Those who do not practise the duties assigned to their caste, they say, incurred the loss of the (fruit of) holy rites even if they maintained the activities of the ASra?nas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 171
Brahma established these Aframas by name. 1 In order to guide them, he spoke to them about their duties, manners, restraints and observances.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 172
The ASrama of the householder is common to all the four castes. This stage is the very basis and support of the other three Asramas. I shall explain it in order along with the observances and restraints.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 173
The following are briefly the religious duties of the householders : Marriage, maintenance of the sacred fire, hospitality to guests, performance of sacrifices and continuation of the race (procreation of children).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 174
The characteristic duties of a Brahmacarin are: (bearing) the staff, wearing the girdle (of munja grass), sleeping on the bare ground, having matted hair, service to the preceptor and begging alms.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 175
Wearing of bark garments, leaves or deer skin, diet of grains, roots, fruits or herbs (found in the forest), bathing at dawn and dusk and performing sacrifice are the characteristics of a forest-dweller.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 178
Five (of the above ) are the main observances and five subsidiaries which constitute the sacred rites of the mendicant ascetic. Purity in the conduct of life, restraints, purity of the mind, counteraction of evil deeds and perfect vision—these are the five subsidiary sacred rites.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 179
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 179
They say that the holy course of conduct ( dharma) of a man of renunciation consists of meditation (samadhi), control of the mind and of the sense-organs, silence, taking of food voluntarily offered by others and endeavour for liberation (from samsara).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 182
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 182
If a person is defiled in inner emotions, all his external actions never bear fruit even if he puts in his utmost effort.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 183
Even if a person donates all his possessions but with an impious inner soul, he shall not be virtuous. Piety is the true cause ofperfection.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 184
It is said that the region attained by the persons who abide by this Dharma is that of the Devas, Pitps, sages and Manus.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 185
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 185
There are eighty- eight thousand sages of sublimated sexuality. It is their region that is assigned to those who live with their teachers.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 186
The sphere of the seven sages is the abode of heavendwellers. Prajapatya (the region of Prajapati) is the sphere of householders. The region of Brahma is the abode for Sannyasins. The region of immortality is the abode for the Yogins. There is no abode for those who have mental worries.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 191
When the first Treta age reached the middle period, gradually he began to create another mind-born progeny.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 192
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 192
Then the lord created beings with (predominant) Sattva and Rajas gums. They were competent to accomplish virtue, love, wealth, liberation and their means of livelihood.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 193
He created Devas, Pitrs, sages and Manus (i.e. human beings) who were suitable for the Yuga. They have procreated these subjects as per Dharma.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 194
When the subjects abided by the Dharma prescribed by the self-born lord (Brahma) he meditated on the, mind-born beings of different forms.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 195
The persons who have been mentioned to you by me, as having resorted to Janaloka became devas and other subjects here, when the (previous) Kalpa passed away.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 35-36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 35-36
When Brahma who was desirous of creation got his creative activity obstructed. He, of truthful contemplation, began to contemplate on the subjects. He created a thousand pairs from his mouth. With the quality of Sattva predominant, they, of good mind, were suitable for the task.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 180-181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 180-181
All these stages of life have been declared by Brahma himself for the achievement of ultimate good. Truthfulness, straightforwardness, austerities, forbearance, Yogic sacrifice preceded by control of senses, study of the Vedas and their ancillaries, sacrifices, holy observances and restraints do not bear fruit if there is fault in emotions and if one is defiled.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 196-198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 196-198
While he meditated, the subjects appeared before him for creation. In the order of the Manvantaras, they are considered the first or the last. They are imbued with the knowledge of discrimination, adjuncts and topics. Endowed with efficient and inefficient activities, they are restrained by the residue of the fruit of their actions. They attain the state of devas, Asuras, Pitrs, animals, birds, reptiles, trees, hellish beings and insects. He created them to be subservient to himself and his subjects. 76 Vayu Purdna
Four Stages of Life - Verse 106-107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 106-107
(I shall mention the dimensions) of hamlets, cities and villages and three types of forts, viz. mountains, waters (rivers) and constructed (artificially by) men. The diameter shall be half a Yojana. Its length should be one and one-eighth of a Yojana.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 108-109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 108-109
A city that extends to the east or north is the most excellent. 2 Its extent shall be half or one-fourth of the maximum length. It should be divided into a hypotenuse and segments and be laid out in the shape of a fan.* A city planned circularly or merely lengthwise (with little breadth) or deficient in (amenities) is not recommendable. A city set up in the form of a square with straight rows of houses in all the eight quarters is desirable.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 187-188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 187-188
These are the regions for the people of different stages of life who abide by their allotted duties. The four paths called Devayana have been made by Brahma.,1 the controller of 1* Verses 187-189 : Puranic concept of Devayana and Pitryana paths after death.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 152-153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 152-153
They grew into plants yielding seasonal flowers and fruits. When they let go (the seasonal product once) they did not grow again. The self-born Brahma then devised for the livelihood of the people by means of agriculture.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 144-146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 144-146
Rice, barley, wheat, the minute gingelly seeds, the Priyahgus, Udaras, Karusas, Tinakas (different kinds of pulse etc.), black gram, green gram, Masuras (a pulse), Ntsfi&vas, horse grams, Adhakis (the pulse cajanus Indicus spreng ), and other grams. These are the seventeen varieties of rural medicinal plants (Gramya osad'hi) . Then there are fourteen kinds of plants used in sacrifices.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 17-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 17-19
Formerly at the beginning of this Kalpa3 , Brahma created the Sthanins ( presiding deities or occupants of these posts) . He created waters, fire, earth, wind, ether, heaven, elysium, quarters, oceans, rivers, mountains, the souls of medicinal herbs, the souls of trees, creepers, units of time, Lavas, , Kasthds, Kalas, Muhurtas, junctions (of night and day or twilight), night, day, fortnight, months, Ayanas (transits of the sun), years and yugas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 140-141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 140-141
(it was) at the beginning of Treta Yuga. The self-born lord Brahma, knowing that they wanted the means of sustenance, considered what was proper by observingdirectly. Realising that the medicinal plants were swallowed by the earth he milked them out again (from the earth). 1
Four Stages of Life - Verse 189-190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 189-190
Similarly the moon is the doorway to Pitryana (the path of the Pitrs). When these divisions of castes and stages oflife were made but when the people did not abide by their injunctions, he evolved another mental creation from his own body which was like himself.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 148-149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 148-149
Sydmakas (a variety of rice), JVivaras (another variety of rice) , Jartilas (wild sesamum) , Gavedhukas, Kuruvindas { a kind of barley) , Venuyavas (bamboo seeds) and Markatakas (a species of grain) —these are the fourteen varieties of wild and cultivated plants. They were originally produced in the beginning of the Treta age.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 135-137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 135-137
Those who were truthful, non-violent, devoid of greed and self- controlled lived therein. There were others deficient in brilliance, who served these in return for the gifts they received from them. Thus there was mutual dependence. Due to their fault, the medicinal plants disappeared while they were looking on helplessly. They vanished as sand particles in handfuls.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 74-76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 74-76
O excellent sages, when a portion of Krta has lapsed, then in the Treta, another age, a portion of Krta remains. When that portion has also lapsed at the advent of Treta in the beginning of Kalpa, the attainments of the remaining subjects become defunct due to efflux of time and not due to any other reason. When one attainment (Siddhi) disappears another takes its place.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 3-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 3-6
When the surface of the earth had been completely covered by the water, when the elements remained undivided and undifferentiated, the self-born lord, surveying everything, moved about like the glowworm at night during the rainy season. 1 Seeking a means for putting it back in position after knowing that the earth is immersed in water, he became enlightened by means of inference (as to the way) of lifting up the earth. He created another body which he recollected (as having been assumed) in the previous Kalpas.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 176-177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 176-177
Begging when the sound of pestles dies down, nonstealing, purity, non-negligence, refraining from sexual intercourse, mercy towards (all) beings, forebearance, absence of anger (control of temper) , service to preceptors and the tenth truthfulness—This code of conduct of ten characteristics has been prescribed by the self-born god (Brahma).
Four Stages of Life - Verse 126-127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 126-127
Thus in the second creation through rain, the rivers came into being. What little of water remained on the surface of the earth thereafter, became mixed with earth and grew into plants and herbs. Plants began to put forth flowers, fruits and roots.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 97-98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 97-98
The measure of their length and diameter was fixed by them. 1 They built houses on this basis just as they thought fit. A unit was termed Pradeia—a distance between the (extended) thumb and the (outstretched) forefinger. The distance between the thumb and the middle finger (when both are stretched) was Tala and that between the thumb and the ring figer was Gokarna.
Four Stages of Life - Verse 40-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 8 · Verse 40-42
The living beings born of these pairs were passionate. Being lustful, they began to copulate with one another. Thenceforward procreation from pairing originated in this Kalpa. Women did not have their menstrual courses month by month. Then they did not conceive, even when copulated. They brought forth pairs of children once at the end of life.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 1
Creation of Devas and Others Suta said : Even as he was meditating, mental progeny were born of him along with those causes and effects arising out ofhis body. There emerged from the limbs of that intelligent Being Ksetrajfias (individual souls ) .
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 2
Then, desirous of procreating the group of four living entities, Devas, Asuras, Pitrs, and mankind, he applied himself in the water. 1
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 3
Then as the self-born god Brahma engaged himself in meditation on creation, exertion appeared on the part of the creator.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 4
Then, from his loins, the Asuras were born at the outset. O Brahmanas, the word Asu means The Vital Breath 5 . Born of that, they were called Asuras. 2
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 5
He abandoned that body from which Asuras were created ; the body so abandoned by him became night immediately as it (the abandoned body) was dominated by Tamas.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 9
6-17 77 6. As it (the abandoned body) was dominated by Tamas, the night consisting of three watches was full of darkness. Hence the progeny of the self-born lord were enveloped by darkness at night.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 10
After creating Devas, the lord took up another body having only the Sattvic attribute.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 11
The lord meditated upon those sons considering them like father and created the father-like Manes from his two sides, between the juncture of day and night. Hence Pitrs are Devas and their fatherhood2 is due to that.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 12
He abandoned the body after creating the Pitrs. As soon as he abandoned the body, it became evening.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 13
Hence day is for Devas; night is meant for the Asuras; the body (meant for) Pitrs, evening which is between the two, is held to be important.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 14
Hence Devas, Asuras, all the sages and Manus, engaged in Yogic communion, worship the middle body (i.e. the twilight time) of Brahma.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 15
Then Brahma took up another body again. The Lord created beings with his mind, in that body consisting of Rajas.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 16
Then he created mentally sons from his mind which was dominated by Rajas guna . Hence the subjects were born of his mind.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 17
Having seen the subjects, he again cast off his body. The body so abandoned by him immediately became the moonlight.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 20
Hence Devas created from the mouth are possessed of shining traits of the day and full of delight. Since they were born during the day, they are very powerful by day.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 21
Since the lord created the Asuras at night from the loins of his body, through vital breath, the night-born Asuras wield unbearable prowess during the night.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 22
These alone function as the causes for the creation of Devas, Asuras, Pitrs and human beings in the past and future Manvantaras.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 23
The moonlight, the night, the day and the twilight, these four shine when illuminated. The word 's/bha means ‘to spread5 and ‘to shine’.1 So say the wise scholars. The root *\/bhd is used in the sense of spreading and shining.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 24
After seeing ( creating? ) waters, the Lord created Devas, Danavas, human beings, Pitrs and his other divinities.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 25
After casting off that body entirely, he created another form mostly constituted of Rajas and Tamas and united himself with it.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 26
Feeling hunger and thirst in darkness, he created another body. The hungry creature created by him attempted to take (possess) the waters.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 29
The root Ajraksa is considered to have the sense of protection. The root 's/ksi is used in the sense of destroying. 2
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 32
As they move footlessly (without foot) , they arQpannagas and they are sarpas as they crawl. Their abode is below in the earth under the sun and the moon.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 33
The excessively terrible fiery foetus, born of his anger, entered those beings of poisonous nature—serpents who were born along with them.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 34
On seeing the serpents, he became angry and out of anger he created beings of furious nature. They were very fierce goblins whose diet is flesh and who were reddish-brown in colour.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 35
They were remembered as Bhutas as they came into existence. 2 They were called Piiacas because they ate flesh. Even as he was singing words, the Gandharvas were born.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 36
The root \fdhay means c to drink’. 3 Since they were born from drinking the (musical) words, they are known as Gandharvas.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 37
When these eight classes of divine beings were created, the lord from his bodily energy created birds out of his own free will.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 38
Covering up those chandas (wilful acts) and the birds by his age (?) and seeing them void, he created groups of winged creatures.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 39
He created goats from his mouth, birds from his chest, kine from his belly and sides.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 40
From his feet he created horses, elephants, Sarabhas, Gavayas, deer, camels, mules and other animals of various kinds.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 43
Beasts of prey, cloven-hoofed animals, elephants, monkeys, birds constituting the fifth and the . amma s, mice-these were created. The seventh (in the senes) were reP 44. S ' From his front mouth2 he created the metre Gayatri, Varuna®, Trivrt4 , Soma, Rathantara5 , and the Agntstoma among 45. " From his southern mouth he created the sacred hymns of (Yajurveda?), Trisfubh metre, the fifteenth stoma, the Brhatsaman, and the IJktha verses. ,
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 46
From his western mouth he created the Saman hymns, Jagaii metre, the fifteen hymns of praise, Vairupya Saman and Atirstr^ rite#
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 47
From his northern mouth he created twenty-first ( stoma hymn) , the Atharvan, the Aptoryaman,7 Anusthubh and Viraj metres. , , , 48 In the beginning of the Kalpa, the lord created lightnings, thunderbolts, clouds, red-coloured rainbows and birds.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 49
As the patriarch Brahma created the progeny, living beings high and low were born of his limbs.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 50
After creating the four classes of beings—Devas, Asuras, Pitrs, and mankind, he next created the mobile and immobile beings.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 51
He created Yaksas, Pisacas, Gandharvas, groups or families of Apsaras-s, human beings, Kinnaras, Raksasas, birds, cattle, wild animals and snakes.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 52
Whether changing or unchanging, stationary ofmobile, these beings created and re-created, adopted those activities which they had in the previous creation.1
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 53
Violent or non-violent, soft or cruel, virtuous or evil, true or false—all these things are adopted by them as they appeal to them.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 54
It is the creator who ordained diversity of forms in the great elements and their allotment to different physical bodies and the objects of different senses.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 55
Some say that it is human effort and others say it is the karma, while still others, fatalist Brahmanas, call it the destiny that decides the nature of beings.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 56
Human activity and divine dispensation are decided by the nature of fruit. In fact either of the two alone does not suffice. They are inseparable from each other. Neither one is superior to the other. Neither one alone nor the two separately or collectively.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 57
Persons of even vision abiding by Sattva say that the attainment of objects is due to their activities. It is only through the words of the Vedas that the great Lord created the names and forms of living beings and the development of those that are already created.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 58
He assigns names to the sages, the visions belonging to Devas and to other things that were brought forth at the end of the night.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 59
Just as the indications and forms forboding the advent of seasons recur at their appropriate times, so also in the Yugas
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 60
The beings of such types created by resorting to his mental power ( manasi siddhi) by god Brahma born of the unmanifest, are seen manifestly at the end of (god Brahma’s) night. 61-63, Thus the living beings, the mobile and immobile came into being. But the progeny created by him did not multiply. He created some other mind-born sons equal to himself. These are known as Bhrgu, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Angiras, Marici, Daksa, Atri and Vasistha. They are known in the Puranas as nine Brahmas. These are propounders of the Vedas and are identical with Brahma himself.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 64
Then Brahma, the ancestor of ancients, created Rudra out of his anger, from his own self. (He created) Samkalpa and Dharma (also).
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 69
“Everything has become full of lustre and equal to the sun in splendour. Divide yourself”—saying so he vanished there itself.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 70
Thus addressed, the man and the woman became separate; the man divided himself into eleven parts (out of the male half) .
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 73
Thus addressed, they crie<i and ran about helter-skelter. Since they cried and ran about they are known as Rudras.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 74
The three worlds including the mobile and immobile are pervaded by them. Their followers live in all the worlds.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 80
Know also in brief the universal forms assumed by the noble Lady (forms she assumed in the universe) through the formation of separate bodies :
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 81
Prakrti, Niyata, Raudri, Durga, Bhadra, Pramathini, Kalaratri, Mahamaya, Revatl, and Bhutanayika.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 82
Listen to her names at the end of Dvapara age: Gautami, KausikI, Arya, Gandi, Katyayani, Sati.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 83
Kumari, Yadavl, Devi, Varada, Krsnapihgala, Barhirdhvaja, Suladhara, Paramabrahmacarinl.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 84
Mahendrx, Indrabhagini, Vrsakanya, Ekavasasi, Aparajita, Bahubhuj a, Pragalbha, Simhavahini.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 85
Ekanasa, Daityahani, Maya, Mahisamardini, Amogha, Vindhyanilaya, Vikranta, Gananayika .
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 89
An amulet with these names should be used for children afflicted by evil planets, goblins or by evil witches, such as Putana and others.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 90
The great goddess is glorified as Prajna (intellect) and as Sri (glory). Thousands of goddesses have emerged out of these two and pervaded the universe.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 91
She created Vyavasaya (industry) and Dharma (duty) bestowing happiness and thought in the beginning of the Kalpa. They were born of unmanifested womb.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 92
Ruci was the mental son of Brahma. He created Daksa from his vital breath and Marlci from his eyes.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 95
He created Bhadra, Nilalohita in the form of conceit. These are the twelve sons of Brahma born of his vital breath.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 96
These are the mental sons of Brahma. Bhrgu and others who were created were not the expounders of the Veda.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 97
They were the ancient householders. Dharma was established ( and propagated) by them. These twelve create progeny along with Rudra.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 98
Both Rbhu and Sanatkumara sublimated sexual virility. As they were born very early before ( the twelve sons) , they were the eldest of all.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 99
When the first ancient Kalpa was over, both of them withdrew their splendour and occupied the Vairaja region achieving (the good of) the world.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 100
Both of them, practising Yogic virtue and concentrating their self in the Atman maintained th^dharma and aspiration ( kama ) of the people by their great splendour.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 101
Sanat continues to have the same form and features as at the time of his birth. So he is called Kumara. Hence his name is mentioned Sanatkumara.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 102
Their twelve races are divine and endowed with divine attributes. Performing holy rites and multiplying the race, they are embellished by great sages.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 103
Thus ends (the description of) the activity of the self-born lord in creating the worlds. The creation was born of his various organs. The creation beginning with JiAshut and ending with ViSesas belongs to Prakrti itself.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 109
The unmanifest which is the cause of creation is eternal and of the nature of Sat and Asat. This is the Anugraha Sarga, the primary creation of Brahma.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 110
The six creations Adukhya etc. are secondary. They exist in all the three times in Brahma who identifies with them.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 111
It is known by the learned that the creations function as causes of one another. There are two divine trees growing together, having fine leaves and sprouts and branches. Only one knows the tree of the Atman and not the other.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 112
That incomprehensible Atman is the cause of creation of all living beings-—he whose head the Brahmanas eulogise as heaven; the sky as the umbilicus; the sun and the moon as the eyes; the quarters as the ears; and the earth as his feet.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 113
From his mouth the Brahmanas were born; from his arms the Ksatriyas; from his thigh the Vaisyas and from his feet the Sudras.1
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 114
The great lord is beyond the unmanifest. The cosmic Egg is born of the unmanifest. From the cosmic Egg is born Brahma who created the universe.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 18-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 18-19
Hence the people are delighted when the moonlight comes out (and spreads) . Thus these bodies abandoned by the lord instantly became night and day, the twilight and the moonlight. The three, viz. the moonlight, twilight as well as the day consist solely of the Sattva guna . The night comprises the nature of Tamas only; hence it has three watches.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 71-72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 71-72
All the (eleven) great souls were addressed by the noble being: “Try energetically and vigilantly for the totality (continuity) of the world desiring the multiplication (increase in the population) of the world, (try) for the establishment, benefit and interest of the entire world.”
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 67-68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 67-68
They have the knowledge of the future. They are devoid of passions and rivalry. When they remained indifferent to the continuity of the world, the supreme lord Brahma contemplated (angrily). Out of his anger, a person as resplendent as the sun was born. Half of his body was a man and half a woman. He was comparable to the fire in splendour.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 65-66
At the beginning, Brahma created mental sons who were equal to himself, viz. Sanandana, Sanaka, the learned Sanat ana and the eminent Sanatkumara. They are eternal, independant, unattached to worldly life and hence they do not procreate.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 78-79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 78-79
Svaha, Svadha, Mahavidya, Medha, Laksmi, Sarasvatl, Aparna, Ekaparna, Patala, Uma, Haimavati, SasthI, Kalyanl, Khyati, Prajha, Mahabhaga, and GaurL
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 75-77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 75-77
They are the valorous lords of Ganas with the strength of ten thousand elephants. The highly fortunate one (the female) 1 , forming half the body of Siva, who has been mentioned to you just before, was the woman born of Brahma’s mouth. The right side of her body was fair (white) and the left black. She had been asked by Brahma to divide herself. O Brahmanas, thus requested, she bifurcated herself into black and white parts. I shall mention her names. Please listen very carefully:
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 41-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 41-42
Plants or trees, fruits, and roots were born of his hair. After creating the cattle and plants thus the lord app ic himself to sacrifice. It was in the beginning of the K lp , the Treta age. Cow, goat, man, sheep, . horse, mu donkey—they call these rural domestic animals. Now mow about the wild animals. . . . u ,
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 86-88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 86-88
These are the names of her forms that have been mentioned to you in serial order. Those persons who recite accurately the epithets of goddess Bhadrakali as enumerated by me, will never have a failure or discomfiture. Whether in the forest, or in the outskirts, whether in the house or in the city; whether in water or on dry land, these names afford protection from tigers, robbers and thieves. One should repeat these names
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 93-94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 93-94
Bhrgu was born of his chest. He created Angiras from his head and Atri from his ears. From the vital breath Udana, he created Pulastya; from Vyana, Pulaha;from Samana, Vasistha and from Apana, Kratu.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 30-31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 30-31
On seeing them with displeasure, the hairs of that intelligent one withered. But due to heat and cold, they climbed up the Lord. As the Vydlas ( Valas—hairs) which were dropped down from my head crawled up, they became known as Vydlas and as they dropped down ( hlnatvdt) , they (the serpents) are called Ahis. 1
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 27-28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 27-28
Some among them declared, “We shall protect these waters55 . They are known as Raksasas in the world. They are wrathful souls and night-walkers. Those among them who delightedly said to one another, “We shall destroy the waters55 became, due to that activity, Yaksas and Guhyakas. They were cruel in their actions.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 106-108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 106-108
This eternal tree of Brahma is born of the seed of Avyakta* It grows up through his blessings. Intellect constitutes its branches and the sense-organs its sprout and Dharma and Adharma its flowers, happiness and sorrow its fruits. It is the source of livelihood for living beings and its root is Brahman.
Creation of Devas and Others - Verse 104-105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 9 · Verse 104-105
The light of the sun and the moon illuminates the world which is further embellished with planets and stars. It is surrounded by rivers, oceans, mountains, and cities of various shapes and sizes, and happy countryside. In that unmanifest Brahmavana, Brahma spends the night.
Manvantaras - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 3
He then saw only the Tamas element moving within himself as the controlling factor. Subduing Rajas and Sattva, it was functioning.
Manvantaras - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 4
Tormented by that sorrow, the Lord of the universe felt grieved. He eschewed Tamas and Rajas enveloped it.
Manvantaras - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 5
The Tamas that was thus pushed out (dispelled) , gave birth to a twin. Violence and sorrow were born of Adharma.* (?)
Manvantaras - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 6
When the twins were born of the foot, the lord felt pleased. And he resorted to this.
Manvantaras - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 7
He abandoned his body which was non-radiant. He split it into two. With one half of his body he became a man.
Manvantaras - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 8
With the other half he became a woman. The woman was named Satarupa. Then the lord created the earth (for the support of created beings) . The lord created desires also. i its greatness. The previous body stood enveloping the firmament.
Manvantaras - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 14
Brahma created Viraj 1 . That Viraj became the man Cpurusa ) . And as the king had been created mentally, he became known as Vairaja Manu.
Manvantaras - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 17
The two auspicious daughters Akuti and Prasuti were born to Manu who gave Prasuti in marriage to Daksa.
Manvantaras - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 18
Daksa should be known as Prana (the vital breath) and Manu, SantaIpa (will, determination). Manu gave Akuti to the patriarch Ruci.
Manvantaras - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 19
Auspicious twins were born to Akuti from Ruci, the mind-born son of Brahma. They were Yajha and Daksina.
Manvantaras - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 20
Yajha begot of Daksina twelve sons. They were called Yamas, gods in the Svayambhuva Manvantara.
Manvantaras - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 21
Being born as the sons of Yajha, one of the twins (Yama) , they are known as Yamas. The two Ganas (groups) of Brahma are Ajitas and Sukas.
Manvantaras - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 22
The Yamas occupied the heaven at the outset. Hence they are called heaven-dwellers.’ The mothers of the worlds were born of Prasuti, the daughter of Svayambhuva Manu.
Manvantaras - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 23
Lord Daksa begot of her twenty-four daughters. All of them were lotus-eyed and very fortunate.
Manvantaras - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 24
These were wives of Yogins and Yogic mothers. The ’ first thirteen were—Sraddha, Laksmi, Dhrti, Tusti, Pusti, Medha, Kriya, Buddhi, Lajja, Vapus, Santi, Siddhi and Kirti the thirteenth.
Manvantaras - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 25
Lord Dharma took these daughters of Daksa as his wives. They functioned as the doorways (of creation) as ordained by Brahma.
Manvantaras - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 32
All these children were highly intelligent and very fortunate. They abide in all the Manvantaras till the final dissolution takes place.
Manvantaras - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 37
Harsa (pleasure) was the son of Kama from the goddess Rati. Thus the progeny of Dharma resulted in happiness.
Manvantaras - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 40
From Raurava, Vedana gave birth to Duhkha (pain). From Mytyu were born Vyadhi, Jvara, &oka, Krodha, and Asuya. These were characterised by Adharma and were conducive to misery. L Verses 33-40 personify virtues and vices and state their parentage. Out of these verses 38-41 describe the Tomasa creation.
Manvantaras - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 41
They had no wives and no sons. They were known as Nidhanas. Thus the Tamasa creation that checked the growth ofDharma came into being.
Manvantaras - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 42
Nlla-Lohita was commanded by Brahma to create progeny; Siva, contemplated on his wife Sati and created sons (born of his self) A
Manvantaras - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 43
They were neither superior nor inferior to him. They were mentally created and were equal to himself. He created thousands and thousands (such children) who were wearing elephants’ hides. 2 All were equal to him in form, splendour, strength and learning. Some were reddish brown. Some had quivers. Some had matted hair.
Manvantaras - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 52
On seeing them, Brahma said, “Do not create progeny like these. Beings equal or superior to yourself, should not be created by you. Create other offsprings. Prosperity be unto you. I am staying here (by you). You create the offsprings.
Manvantaras - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 55
These called Satarudra in the Veda will be worthy of sacrifices and will partake of sacrificial shares with the groups of gods.
Manvantaras - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 56
They will stay till the period of dissolution, being worshipped with those Devas born of the Cha?idas (Vedas) in all the Manvantara ages . 55
Manvantaras - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 57
Thus addressed by the intelligent Lord Siva, the Patriarch Brahma, replied joyfully to the terrible Rudra :
Manvantaras - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 58
“O Lord, let it be as it is spoken by you. Welfare unto you. 55 When so assented by Brahma, everything happened accordingly.
Manvantaras - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 59
Thenceforth, the lord did not create offsprings. He stood with sublimated sexual virility till the final dissolution of living beings. Since he said “I am staying55 , he is known as “ Sthanu55 .
Manvantaras - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 60
The following ten qualities are ever present in Sankara. They are: knowledge, non-attachment, glorious prosperity, penance, truth, forbearance, firmness, creativity, self-comprehension, dominance.
Manvantaras - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 61
By means of his brilliance the lord surpasses all the Devas, sages and Asuras. So he is known as Mahadeva.
Manvantaras - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 62
He excels Devas by his glorious prosperity ; Asuras by his strength ; the sages by his knowledge ; and all the Bhutas by his Yoga. 63. O noble sage, explain to us the nature of the Yoga,
Manvantaras - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 64
We wish to hear completely all the different Dharmas comprising the Yoga of Mahesvara whereby the twice-born ones will attain Moksa. Vayu narrated :
Manvantaras - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 65
Five Dharmas have been proclaimed by Rudra in the Puranas. They are called Mahesvarya1 (Yoga of Mahesvara) by the Rudras of unimpaired activities.
Manvantaras - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 68
The groups of sages, pure as the sky in the autumn, with all their Karmans exhausted, practise these after uniting the (individual) self with the ( cosmic) self.
Manvantaras - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 69
Engaged in what is wholesome and pleasing to the preceptors, and desirous of achieving what is pleasing to their preceptor, they sport about like Devas, after giving up (i.e. completing their span of) human life.
Manvantaras - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 72
I shall expound, in their particular order, their characteristics, causes and principles as explained by Rudra.
Manvantaras - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 73
The restraining of the speed (span ?) of vital breath is also called Pranayama. It is of three kinds : Mania (slow) , Madhya (middling) and Uttama (excellent) .
Manvantaras - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 74
Controlling the vital breath is termed Pranayama. The
Manvantaras - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 75
The Manda Prandyama has one stroke of twelve moments. The Madhya Prandyama has two strokes and has the span of twenty-four mdtras.
Manvantaras - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 76
The Uttama Prandyama has three strokes and the mdtras are thirty-six. This excellent Prandyama produces sweat, shivering, languor and exhaustion.
Manvantaras - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 77
Thus the three characteristics of Prandyama have been explained. Now listen to their span and other characteristics briefly.
Manvantaras - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 78
A lion or an elephant or any other wild animal of the forest on being captured and tamed becomes mild and quiet.
Manvantaras - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 79
Similarly though the vital breath is difficult to be controlled in case of non-self-possessed persons, it can be controlled by practice of Yoga if done regularly.
Manvantaras - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 82
Just as the life-breath comes under control by resorting to Yoga, similarly he can take the life-breath wherever he pleases.
Manvantaras - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 83
Just as a lion or elephant which comes under control provides protection to men from other animals ;
Manvantaras - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 84
Just as (so ? ) the wind which blows in all directions, if controlled within the body by meditation, destroys all sins in the body.
Manvantaras - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 85
All the blemishes of the Brahmana who is self-controlled• and engaged in Prandyama perish. He becomes stable in the Sattva Guna.
Manvantaras - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 86
Prandyama is equal to all the penances performed and performance of (all) holy rites and observances, and the fruits accorded by all sacrifices.
Manvantaras - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 87
Prandyama is equal to the penance and observance of the holy rite of drinking a drop of water from the tip of Kusa grass once in a month and continuing it for a hundred years.
Manvantaras - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 88
One should burn off defects of the body through Pranayama^ sins through Dharana, the sensual objects through Pratya hara and ungodly qualities through Dhyana.
Manvantaras - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 89
Therefore, a practising Yogin should always be engaged in Pranayama. After purifying himself of all sins, he will attain the supreme Brahman.
Manvantaras - Verse 66-67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 66-67
These Dharmas are practised by Adityas, Vasus, Sadhyas, and Asvins, so also by all Maruts, Bhrgus, heavendwellers of whom Yama, Indra are prominent and by Pitrs, Kala, Mrtyu and many others.
Manvantaras - Verse 44-51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 44-51
They were tawny-coloured, equipped with quivers (for arrows) ; they had matted hair and were deeply red (vilohita) in complexion. They were green-haired. They killed with eyes (by casting a glance) and held skulls (in their hands). They were multiformed, hideous in appearance, and cosmic-formed. They rode chariots and wore coats of mail. They were virtuous and put on armours. They had hundred thousand arms. They could traverse through the heaven, firmament and the earth. They had big heads, eight fangs, two tongues and three eyes. (Some of them were) eaters of rice, (some) eaters of flesh, (some were) drinkers of ghee and (some) of Soma juice; some drank fat. They were huge-bodied and blue-black-necked and of fierce fury. They were equipped with quivers, bows, swords and leather-shields. Some were seated, some were running, some were yawning and some occupying seats. Some were teaching the Vedas; some performing Japa, practising Yoga and some studying the Vedas. Some were blazing, some showering, some shining, while some were smoking. Some were awake (enlightened) , some the most enlightened, some established in Brahman and some of auspicious vision. All of them were blue-necked, thousand-eyed and nocturnal wanderers. They were invisible to all beings. They were great yogins of brilliant splendour. Some were shouting and running. Rudra created
Manvantaras - Verse 38-39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 38-39
Himsa (Violence) bore to Adharma (Evil) the twins Nikrti (Wickedness) and Anrta (Falsehood) . Bhaya (Fear) and Naraka (Hell) were born of Nikrti and An^ta. The twins Maya (Deceit) and Vedana (Pain) were born to them. Bhaya begot of Maya, Mrtyu that takes away living beings.
Manvantaras - Verse 33-36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 33-36
Sraddha (faith) gave birth to Kama (Desire) i 1 Laksmi to Darpa (Arrogance) ; Dhrti (Firmness, self-command) to Niyama (Restraint) ; the son of Tusti ( Satisfaction) is called Santosa (Contentment) ; Labha ( Gain) was the son of Pusti (nourishment); Sruta (Learning) was the son of Medha (intelligence). (The sons of) Kriya (Activity) were Naya (Justice), Danda (Punishment) and Samaya ( Law) . Both Bodha (Knowledge) and Apramada (Absence of errors) were the sons of Buddhi (intellect). Vinaya (Discipline) was the son of Lajja (Bashfulness) ; Vyavasaya (Exertion) was the son of Vapus (body ); Ksema ( welfare) was the son of Santi (Tranquility); Sukha (pleasure) was born of Siddhi (Achievement) ; Yasas (fame) was the son of KIrti (Renown). These are the sons of Dharma.
Manvantaras - Verse 29-31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 29-31
He gave (in marriage) Satl to Siva and Khyati to Bhrgu, Sambhuti to Marici, Smrti to Angiras, Priti to Pulastya, Ksama to Pulaha, Sannati to Kratu, Anasuya to Atri, tJrja to Vasistha, Svaha to Agni and Svadha toPitrs. I shall mention the children born to them.
Manvantaras - Verse 26-28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 26-28
Besides them, the remaining younger ones were the eleven lovely- eyed daughters—Khyati, Sati, Sambhuti, Smrti, Prlti, Ksarna, Sannati, Anasuya, Orja, Svaha and Svadha. Other great sages then accepted them. They were Rudra*
Manvantaras - Verse 15-16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 15-16
That creation (of subjects) is called Vairaja. In that creation, Manu is the man (the progenitor of human race ) . / Satarupa bore to that valorous man Vairaja two excellent sons that persons possessing sons can expect.
Manvantaras - Verse 12-13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 12-13
Seventy-one sets of four Yugas, constitute what is called his Manvantara (reign of Manu) . Having obtained Satarupa, not born of any womb, as his wife, he sported with her. Hence that sport is called Rati (sexual ^intercourse) . The first act of coition happened in the beginning of the Kalpa. *£okiit emended as Soko.
Manvantaras - Verse 10-11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 10-11
The woman Satarupa who was born of half the body of the creator performed a severe penance for a million years and obtained a man of brilliant fame as her husband. He was called Manu, the first man born of god Brahma.
Manvantaras - Verse 53-54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 53-54
(Siva replied) , “These hideous reddish blue beings created by me in thousands and thousands are definitely comparable to myself. These gods will become Rudras of great strength. They will be known on the earth and in the sky by the name Rudra.
Manvantaras - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 1-2
Manvantaras Suta said : When the worlds came into existence thus by the activity of Brahma, the creator, and when the progeny did not multiply by any means, Brahma, enveloped entirely by Tamas, became dejected. He then created intelligence which leads to a definite decision.
Manvantaras - Verse 70-71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 70-71
Please know in the serial order as they are being narrated, the five eternal Dharmas ordained by the great lord. These are : Pranayama (Restraining of the breath) , Dhyana (Meditation), Pratyahara (Withdrawal of the sense-organs), Dharand (Steady abstration of the mind) and Smarana (recollection).
Manvantaras - Verse 80-81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 10 · Verse 80-81
Just as a (captured) lion or an elephant becomes powerless and tamed by disciplining and lapse of time, similarly by placing the mind with the Manda (slow) type of Prandyama, it comes under control. Similarly the wind (life-breath) lives by being placed under mind-god ( ?) .
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 3
Henceforth, I shall explain the purpose and particularly the benefit of Pranayama as expounded by the Lord. 2
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 4
Know that the objectives of Pranayama are four: Santi, Praianti, Prasada and Dlpti (each term is explained in the following verses) .
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 5
Actions whether terrible in form or auspicious in nature, if performed by oneself, do bear fruits here and hereafter in due course.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 6
But the quelling of evils and sins committed by parents, cousins or other relatives or a mixture of both is called Santi.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 7
The restraint of sins arising from covetousness is called Pra'santi. It is a form of penance that benefits both here and hereafter.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 8
Sages richly endowed with knowledge and perfect wisdom can reach the world of the sun, moon, planets and stars.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 9
To the enlightened, the vision of the past, present and future is possible. It is called Dipti. It is also a penance.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 10
Prasada is that which sublimates the five sense organs, f their objects, the mind and the five vital breaths.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 11
Thus the fourfold Prdndyama is the first Dharma. It should be known that it gives immediate fruit and results forthwith in composure (of mind).
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 12
Henceforth I shall explain the characteristics of Pranayamas the posture and the practice of Yoga precisely.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 23
All the defects (sins) of the Brahmana who is engaged in (i.e. practices) Pranayama and is self-controled are destroyed and he becomes established in Sattva.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 24
Thus, with due restriction in the diet a sage (observing silence) engaged in Pranayama, shall conquer Yogic stages and ascend higher and higher.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 25
The great ground (i.e. stage) if not subdued (overcome) may generate many defects. It may increase delusion. Hence one cannot go to a higher stage unless the initial stage is overcome.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 26
Just as water is taken up by applying force through a pipe or mechanical device, so also the Yogin should drink in the wind with effort but conquering (without incurring) exhaustion.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 29
It is the steadying of the mind that is called Dhdrand. The withdrawal from the sense-objects is Pratyahara.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 30
When all these are combined together, accomplishment of Yoga cr Siddhi takes place . The achievement is the characteristic sign of Yogic meditation. Endowed with meditation, the Yogi sees his own self as the sun and the moon.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 31
If Sattva is not accomplished, the vision is not possible. If the Yoga is practised in a defective place or at the wrong time, the vision is not possible.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 35
In spite of knowing decisively these faults, if a person inadvertently engages in the practice of Yoga, the three humours in his body become deranged and put up obstacles in his path.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 36
He develops sluggishness, deafness, muteness, blindness, loss of memory, old age and sickness.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 37
The bodily humours of a person practising Yoga ignorantly, become virulent. Hence a Yogin should practise Yoga with pure knowledge of the mind and body.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 38
If he is alert and careful in the practice of Yoga, he will not suffer from any defects. I shall explain the remedy for the defects originating from the wrong performance of Pranayama.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 39
The enlargement of the spleen (due to the derangement of the wind humour ) calms down, if the patient drinks thick, sticky gruel (while it is) very hot.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 43
At the beginning of Yogic practice if there is shaking of limbs, this treatment shall be followed. This will give him relief.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 44
He shall fix firmly something in the mind and hold on to it as though observing some holy rite. If there is palpitation of the heart, the vital breath shall be retained in the cardiac region and near the throat.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 45
If there is obstruction to speech, the vital breath should be retained in the organ of speech ; in deafness it shall be retained in the ears. In affliction by thirst, he shall ( apply) oil or ghee to the tip of the tongue by means of threads. Concentrating thus on the effect of the treatment, a Yogin achieves happiness.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 50
When he is possessed by a non-human being, he should perform the Dharana of heaven, earth, wind and fire.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 51
Being burnt by Pranayama everything comes under control. Still if it enters the body, he should ward it off,
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 52
Then after stupefying it with one’s Yogic power, the fire of Pranayama be burnt over its head and it is completely perished.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 53
The faults of the black serpent (i.e. ignorance) should be retained in the cavity of the heart. After keeping the worlds Mahar, Jana, Tapas and Satya in the heart, he should perform Dharana.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 54
Drinking the fruit of the poison, he shall retain it but make it ineffective. He should perform Dharana conceiving in his mind the whole earth along with the mountains all round.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 55
After placing the oceans in the heart and remembering the deities therein, he should bathe with a thousand vessels . 98 Vayu Parana
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 56
With waters upto the neck, Dharana shall be fixed on the head. When afflicted by the back-current of poison, he shall perform Dharana over all the parts of his body.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 57
He shall drink in the clay from the ant-hill with the cups of the withered fallen leaves of the Arka plant. This Yogic mode of treatment is well known in the world.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 58
It has been explained briefly in the manner found among the topics of Yoga. You should know the suitable traits of the Brahmana before you shall reveal it.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 59
If it is revealed out of delusion to an undeserving person, the instruction proves fruitless. Hence the practice of Yoga shall not be mentioned to anybody (who is undeserving).
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 60
Strength, health, indifference to sensual objects, lustrous complexion, good and gentle voice, auspicious smell and less quantity of urine and faeces. These are primary signs of progress in Yoga in the body.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 61
If he sees himselfand the earth blazing and one entering the other, he should know that the time of accomplishment of Yoga has approached.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 13-18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 13-18
One should utter the syllable Om at the outset and bow to the moon or the sun. Then he should sit in the postures of Svastika or Ardhapadma. The two knees shall be level with each other or one knee should be slightly raised. He should sit comfortably with firmness. The feet shall be brought closer. The mouth should be kept closed, the eyes half-closed, the chest raised forward. With the heels he should cover the scrotum and the penis ; the head should be slightly raised, the neck be straightened. He should fix his gaze on the tip of his nose, and should not look elsewhere in any direction. He should cover Tamas by Rajas which he should envelop by Sattva. Then he should remain established in Sattva and practise Yoga with pure mind. He should then hold (control ) the aggregate of his sense-organs and their objects, his mind and the five vital breaths. He shall then begin Pratyahara (withdrawing in himself these together) .
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 1-2
Pasupata Toga1 Vayu said : Sages of noble souls observe with divine vision and worship the vital breath {Prana) by establishing themselves in penance, whether it be for a great day or a day and night or a fortnight, or a month or six months or a year or a Yuga or thousands of great Yugas.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 19-22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 19-22
He who withdraws his passion and desires as the tortoise does its limbs, becomes delighted in the self. Fixed (established) in it, he sees the Self in his self. Filling the body with air and remaining pure within and without, he shall begin the withdrawal by the process of Yoga from the navel to the
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 27-23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 27-23
The wind shall be retained gradually in the umbilicus, in the heart, in the chest, in the throat, in the mouth, at the tip of the nose, in the eye, between the eyebrows and in the head. The retention of the breath a little above in the great lord is called Dhararid. Since both the Prana and Apdna are obstructed, it is called Pranayama.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 32-34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 32-34
A Yogi should not practice concentration near fire, in the forest, over a heap of dry leaves, in a place infested with 96 Vayu Puran a low creatures (or a crowded place) , in a cremation ground, in a dilapidated cowshed, at the cross-roads (where four ways meet) , in a noisy or terrifying place, near a tomb (or a Buddhist or Jain shrine) or a place full of ant-hills, near a well or a liver, for these are places of disturbance. Nor should he do so when overwhelmed with hunger, displeasure or excitement. He should however practice Yoga diligently and with concentration.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 40-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 40-42
The following is the treatment for constipation. After taking in curds or gruel, the vital breath will go up. Then the ‘wind knot* (a lump caused by the disturbance of the wind in the body) shall be broken up and the vital breath made to circulate in its own place. Still, if there is no improvement, the Dharana should be practised in the head. The practitioner of Yoga shall retain the body in the Sattva alone. For dispelling (curing) constipation this remedy should be followed.
Pasupata Toga1 - Verse 46-49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 11 · Verse 46-49
In the state of consumption and leprosy, the Sattvika breath shall be centred on the parts affected. If a part is affected by Rajas, the Yoga shall be practised with respect to that particular part. If a Brahmana practising Yoga, suffers from illness the following treatment should be pursued. His head shall be beaten with a wedge of bamboo or the wedge shall be placed on his head and beaten with a wooden stick. Thus overwhelmed by fear, he will regain consciousness. Or if he has lost consciousness he can be held with hands. After regaining consciousness he should retain Dharana in the head. He shall eat oily substance yet in small quantity. Thus the Yogin becomes happy.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 1
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga Suta said : Henceforth, I shall explain how the evil portents, injuries, calamities and defects appear to a person who has realized the Truth.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 2
The Yogin who is afflicted by evil may be enamoured of women, season (?) and long for human enjoyments and the
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 12
3-12 99
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 13
Covering himself with a white cloth or a blanket he should quickly meditate upon the great Brahman.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 14
If the inelligent Yogi desires to attain his spiritual power, he should give up (overcome) his defects caused by the ( spiritual ) disturbances .
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 15
Devas, Gandharvas, Sages, Yalcsas, Serpents and Asuras, that are involved in creating obstruction, come again and again. . x r , ,
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 16
A practising Yogin should always take light food and subdue the sense-organs. Similarly he should lie and repose in the subtle body and perform Dharana in the head.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 17
Then, if he conquers sleep after practising Yoga, Upasargas in the form of vital breaths are produced in the end. i « TT *3. cVinn 1 r\ then nerform Dharanas of the earth. VITA fire, ether and the mind.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 19
Then the striving (aspiring) recluse should perform Dharana upon his intellect. He should discard instantly whenever he sees the indications of (coming) Siddhis.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 20
While he performs the Dharana of the earth, the earth becomes subtle. While he performs the Dharana of waters, the waters become subtle. Cool juices, subtle and nectar-like, begin to function. .
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 21
While he performs the Dharana of fire, the subtle fire begins to function. He feels himself like fire and sees its subtle nature.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 24
While he performs the Dharana of the mind, the subtle mind begins to function. Through his mind he penetrates the minds of living beings ; when he unites his intellect with the cosmic intellect, he understands everything perfectly.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 25
The Yoginwho, after knowing the seven subtle elements abandons them, attains the highest point of intellect. *The same line is repeated as 23b.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 26
If he identifies with any of these elements characterised by Aisvarya (prosperity or mastery), he becomes entangled and thereby perishes.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 27
Hence he who knows the subtle elements attached to one another and abandons them deliberately, attains the supreme lord.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 28
Indeed, even the noble-souled sages of divine vision are found entangled in the subtle elements. Those are regarded as defects in them.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 29
Hence no attachment should be had in regard to the subtle elements. Due to Aisvarya (prosperity and glory) attachment is generated, while Brahman is called non-attached.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 30
After knowing the seven subtle (elements etc.) and the excellent great god of six characteristics, he attains to the supreme Brahman.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 31
Those who know the procedure, declare the (following) six characteristics of the supreme Lord. These are: omniscience, contentment, beginning-less (external knowledge) , independence, never-failing power and infinite power.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 32
The practising Yogin with Brahman as his permanent asset, becomes liberated from the Upasargas. To a Yogin who has conquered the vital breath, the Upasargas and passion, there remains only one Dharana inclusive of all desires in the external body.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 33
When the twice-born fixes his mind anywhere he enters it. He enters the elements and can even shake (move) the three worlds.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 34
Be means of this Dharana, he can abandon his body and enter another. He should determine that the Sun is the mental door of the Yoga.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 35
He is called Aditya as he is the recipient ofthe activities ( like taking) . The Yogin who, by this procedure, becomes detached and free from the affections of the subtle elements goes beyond the sphere of Prakrti to Rudraloka.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 36
The Yogin who has attained the status of I svara and Gunas becomes Brahman himself. He withdraws himself from the positions of Devas. Vayu Parana
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 39
He should give up the position of Brahma by the special Brahma procedure. He should take leave of the Lord. But if he is attached thereto ( to Brahma’s position) , he becomes (as if) intoxicated and everything (his fall) proceeds from that.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 40
Being permanently absorbed in Brahman, he should give up the aforesaid positions. Thus, being non-attached to these positions, he shall acquire the power of going anywhere (omnipresence) .
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 22-23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 22-23
He considers himself to be wind and the universal sphere as made of that*. While he performs the Dharana of the ether, the subtle ether begins to function. He sees its subtle sphere and its sound begins to function.
Evil Portents and Calamities in Toga - Verse 37-38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 12 · Verse 37-38
He should eschew from the positions of Pisacas, Raksasas, Gandharvas, Kubera, Indra, Soma and Prajapati by the processes specific to these.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 1
Supreme Powers of Toga Vayu said : Henceforth I shall explain in detail the supreme powers of Yoga whereby the Yogin can go beyond all the worlds.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 2
Eight types of powers of Yogins have been cited. Listen to these as I narrate them in order.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 13
9-19 103
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 14
These three worlds are regarded as untraversable to all beings (except Yogins) in the three worlds. It is theYogin who can enjoy all objects to the utmost satisfaction. He is not obstructed anywhere. Happiness and misery befall all living beings in the three worlds (but the Yogin escapes) .
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 15
The Yogin becomes the lord of everything. In the three worlds including the mobile and immobile beings the living beings become submissive to him. They can be made to serve if he so wishes, not otherwise. I
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 16
Where there is the supernormal power called Kdmavasayitva, by the mere will (of the Yogi), the sense-organs function or do not function according to his will.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 17
Objects ofsenses, viz. Sound, Touch, Taste, Smell and Colour as well as the mind function or do not function just in compliance of his will.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 18
He is neither born nor does he die. He is neither broken nor cut. He does not get burnt nor does he lose his sense. He is neither deficient nor attached.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 19
He does not get diminished or waste away. He does not perish. He is never dejected. Anywhere he can do anything or undo it. 104 Vayu Purana
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 20
He is not characterised by smell, taste, colour, touch and sound. He is casteless, but not inferior to any caste.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 21
He enjoys sensual objects but is not entangled by them. On realising the greatest and the subtlest Brahman, because of his subtlety, he attains salvation.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 22
Because of salvation, he becomes all-pervading. Because he pervades (everything), he is called Purusa. Due to his subtle form, the Purusa is established in Supremacy.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 23
Another characteristic of his Supremacy is the allround subtlety. After attaining the most excellent Yoga, of unobstructed supremacy, he goes to the subtlest region, the state of Liberation.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 5-8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 5-8
It is (of the following types) Savadya, Niravadya and Suksma, Savadya is that principle which comprises the five elements. Niravadya consists of the five elements as well as the sense-organs, mind and the ego. Suksma consisting of the five elements comprises the sense-organs, mind, ego and intellect. So also the powers of omnipresence and discrimination pertaining to the Self. The combination of these three types is found in the Suksma type alone.
Supreme Powers of Toga - Verse 3-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 13 · Verse 3-4
They are Anima, Laghima, Makima, Prdpti, Prdkamya, I$itva> Vatitva and Kamavasayita. The divine faculty that fulfils all desires is of various types.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 1
PaSupata Toga Vayu continued : A person who has come thus (to this stage) due to knowledge, should not perform any action due to passion. After experiencing the Rajasic and Tamasic fruits, he becomes attached there.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 2
Similarly the man who has performed meritorious actions enjoys the fruits in heaven. Fallen from that region, he is born again as a human being.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 3
Brahman is therefore, supreme and subtle. Brahman is said to be eternal. One should devote oneself to Brahman as Brahman is the supreme bliss.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 4
There is great exertion in performing sacrifice requiring great deal of (expenditure of) wealth. Moreover he (the sacrificer ) is subject to death. Salvation therefore is the greatest bliss.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 5
But he who is engaged in meditation and devoted to the sacrifice of Brahman cannot be reached even in hundreds of Manvantaras.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 14
6-14 105
PaSupata Toga - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 17
Then, at the time of conception, Kalana , the embryo at its first stage (in the form of a drop) is formed. In due course the Kalana develops into bubbles.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 20
The wind assembles them together. From the wind water is generated. From the water the vital breath is formed and through the vital breath the semen gets developed.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 21
Thirty-three parts of blood (female contribution) and fourteen parts of the semen mixing together form only half a Pala (two kar§as) and is deposited in the womb.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 22
The child in the womb is covered by the five vital breaths. From the father’s body he inherits his forms and features.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 23
The food of the mother, drunk or licked, enters through the umbilical cord and sustains the foetus in the womb.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 24
For nine months the child suffers in the body with his neck encircled by the inner vessels of its mother. His limbs are covered in disorder. He remains there for nine months. He then comes out through the vaginal passage with the head downwards.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 25
Then (in his life on the earth) he commits some sinful actions and as a result he goes to the hell (after death), Asipatravana or Salmali where he is cut or pierced. 2
PaSupata Toga - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 27
Just as waters though parted regain their normal form, so also the hellish beings though cut and broken in torturing hells regain their original form.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 28
Thus the living beings become agitated and tortured through their own sins. If there is anything left over, they take other births. v 29. Man must go alone to the abode of death. He must bear the punishments alone. Hence one should perform pious deeds.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 30
None follows him who proceeds along the path of death. But the actions performed by him pursue him.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 31
The hellish beings always cry in the abode of Yama when they are pierced or when tortures are inflicted on their bodies. Their bodies being tortured get withered up and suffer extreme pain caused by evil harassments.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 32
The sin may forcibly remove everything desirable resorted to by him mentally, verbally or physically. Hence one should perform meritorious deeds.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 33
In accordance with the sinful actions committed by > him previously, the embodied being undergoes six types of worldly transmigrations of Tamasa nature.1
PaSupata Toga - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 36
Thus in this migration six types of birth beginning with that as man and ending with that as plant are known as Tamasa. He undergoes many changes there.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 37
The transmigrations beginning with Brahma and ending with Piidca are known as Sattvika. Only in the celestial regions the embodied beings experience these.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 18-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 18-19
Just as a lump of clay pressed by the wind in the potter’s wheel and shaped by the hands (of the potter) attains multifarious shapes, so also the foetus united with bones and impelled by the wind becomes a human body with proper forms, features and mind.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 15-16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 15-16
Just as the (presence of the) wind is to be admitted as evident through its movement in clouds, so is that of the Atman that moves through the bodies of all. Since the Soul abides in the body, it is named Purusa. When the merit is exhausted due to specific Karmans he is born and re-born in the womb by the mixture of semen and blood as a result of the mixture of male and female flesh. 1
PaSupata Toga - Verse 34-35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 34-35
They are : Birth as human beings; as domestic animals (Pasu) ; from the state of Pa§u (he becomes ) a wild l animal ; from that stage (he goes to) the birds ; from ‘bird-hood* to reptiles; from reptilehood he certainly becomes an immobile. He who has attained the immobile state evolves into a human being. He thus rotates like one propelled by the potter’s wheel.
PaSupata Toga - Verse 38-39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 14 · Verse 38-39
In the world of Brahma, there is only Saliva; in the world of immobile beings there is only Tanias, In between the two there is Rajas, that supports the fourteen lokas. How can he think of the great Brahman when he is distressed by pain and his vitals are being torn. It is due to the impressions of the previous pious actions that he attains human birth. Hence one should devote oneself entirely to Brahman.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 1
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) Vayu said : After knowing the fourteen types of transmigrations a person overpowered by the fear of Samsdra ( transmigration from birth to birth) should begin suitable action.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 2
Then, being whirled round by the wheel of Samsdra he remembers (about Yoga) . Thenceforth, he is always engaged in meditation in communion with the Supreme. He should start the Togic practice in such a way as he would be able to visualize the Soul.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 3
He is the first, the supreme light, the excellent bridge. He has grown up in living beings but this difference is not eternal.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 4
Hence he who knows the procedure should worship this bridge, this Atman, this fire with its face in every direction, abiding in the heart of living beings .
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 5
After sipping water once only at the beginning, with purity and with the mind concentrated on Him, he should offer — ..... 3m *>\ '" &W ' r '« r fH&kgutr.'m?;• 15*6-14 109 eight oblations in a serial order to the Fire that abides in the heart and should worship him silently.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 8
He should then strengthen and satisfy himself by repeating the following mantra — uOm, Thou art the knot ofthe Pranas . Tou art the Atman. Rudra indeed is the Atman . That Rudra, the destroyer of the subjects. He is the Pranas of the Atman.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 9
You are the eldest among Devas. You are fierce, the skilful bull. You are the destroyer of death. Let this Havis oblation offered be propitious to us55 .
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 12
Of these Prana is the inner and Apana is the external Atman. Anna (food) is Prana, and Apana is both life and death.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 13
Anna (food) should be known as Brahman. It is the source of origin of the people. The living beings are born through Anna (food) . The maintenance is sought through Anna (food). The living beings increase through Anna. Hence it is called Anna.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 14
Devas and Danavas eat the food oblated in the (sacrificial) fire. Gandharvas, Yaksas, Raksasas and Pisacas too partake of it. Vayu Parana
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 6-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 6-7
The five Ahutis shall be offered with the following five mantras : Prdndya Svdhd, Apdndya Svdhd, Samdnaya Svdhd Udanaya Svdhd and Vydndya Svdhd. The other (three Ahutis') shall be offered simply with c Svahd\ Then he should take food as he pleases. He should drink water once, perform Acama?ia thrice and touch the heart.
Pd§upata Toga ( continued) - Verse 10-11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 15 · Verse 10-11
Saying thus he shall touch the heart, the right toe and the navel with the right hand. Touching water once again, he shall touch the chest, eyes, nose, ears, heart and the head. The Prana axid Apana both are declared as two Atmans.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 1
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 Vayu said : Henceforth I shall explain the characteristics of purity and conduct of life, the observance of which purifies the Atman and leads a person to heaven after death.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 2
Seeking of water for purity is the excellent state of sages. He who is not negligent in regard to these comes to no trouble.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 3
Insult and honour, they say, constitute (what is called) poison and nectar. Insult is poison ; honour is nectar.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 4
The sage who does not err in regard to these comes to no trouble. He should remain with the preceptor for a year engaged in what is pleasing and beneficial to him.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 5
He should not be negligent in the observance of vows, major (Tamas) or minor (Niyamas). After attaining supreme knowledge, he should seek permission from his preceptor and move about the earth consistently with Dharma. along the path purified by (i.e. observed carefully by) the eyes; one should drink water filtered with a cloth; and one should utter words purified by truth i.e. state the truth only. 2
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 7
It is the considered opinion that the knower of Yoga should never accept hospitality in Sraddhas and Tajnas and that it is only thus that a Yogin becomes non-violent.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 96
14-17 and KP. II. 28. 19.
Purity arid Conduct of Life1 - Verse 8-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 16 · Verse 8-9
An intelligent Yogin should go out (for alms) when the fires (in the kitchen) have become smokeless3 and have been pata yogins. The term ‘ Saucacara ’ corresponds to ‘Sadacara* in Dharma Sastra. These are usages practised by one’s ancestors ( Manu) or by Sitfas under the belief that they are part of Dharma (Kumarila). Some of the rules (as noted below) are adopted from those prescribed for samnyasins. Some of the verses are adapted from Smrtis.
Attainment of the Ultimate State of Life - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 17 · Verse 1
Paramdirama is the last dirama, viz. Saimyasa. The present chapter states the rules to be followed by a Sannyasin. We find here the echoes of Smrtis like Manu. Cf. for example the duty of wandering (cf. Manu VI. 52) , the rules of conduct ( cf. Manu VI. 92) . Also cf. supra 8. 176-178,
Attainment of the Ultimate State of Life - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 17 · Verse 17
3 —18.1 113 preme knowledge by the end of a year. Taking leave of the preceptor, he should wander over the earth. He should apply in practice that excellent essential knowledge that leads to the attainment of the knowable.
Attainment of the Ultimate State of Life - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 17 · Verse 1-2
Attainment of the Ultimate State of Life Vayu said : After passing the three (earlier) stages and reaching the ultimate ( Sannydsa ) stage of life,1 he shall attain the Su-
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 1
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) Vayu said : Henceforth I shall explain decisively the expiations prescribed for ascetics for their (evil) actions done by them un-
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 1
Vaikhanasa Sutra VIII. 9 prescribes tliis for a Paramahamsa. Buddhist andjaina mendicants have similar instructions. Vag-daydo 'tha mano-daridak kayadapdas tathawa caj ' yasyaite nihita buddhatt tridarieliti sa ucyaiejj —Manu XII. 10 also Daksa VII. 30. Vayu Purdna114 intentionally. But people who know the subtle Dharma say that there are expiations for actions done out of lust or deliberately as well.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 2
Sin is proclaimed as threefold, according as it is born of (results from) speech, mind and body both by day or night continuously. By this the whole world is bound.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 3
The great Sruti declares that no man can stay without activities. In life every moment has to be spent in activity1 for its sustenance.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 4
One shall be self-possessed and un- erring. Yoga is the greatest strength. There is notiling seen to be greater than Yoga for men here. Hence, the wise who are endowed with piety praise Yoga.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 5
Intelligent and resolute men transcending ignorance through knowledge, attain excellent Aikarya. Having discriminated between the greater and the lesser, they attain the highest region.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 6
Expiation is prescribed for the violation of any major or minor vow ordained for the mendicant.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 7
If he approaches a woman cut of lust, the expiation prescribed is that he shall perform the rite of Sdntapana2 along with Pranayama.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 8
He shall follow the prescribed courses (of conduct) at the end of that expiation with mental purity. He should return to the hermitage and move about carefully as a mendicant. The wise people opine that words piercing the heart3 do not kill (?)
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 9
However this should not be indulged in. For this results in cruelty. The Sruti says that there is no evil action (lasting) after a day (i.e. day and night) (?) 1. 2. Gf. BQ III. 5 is generally prescribed for pollution or falling off from caste -kara ), It lasts for two days. One has to take Panca-gavya on the observe fast ou the second day. is emended as narmayukta ‘jocular remark5 in A. The emenda-
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 18
10-18 115
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 19
If there is any other violation, mental, physical or verbal, he should consult expert men (for deciding suitable expiation) and act according to their injunctions.
Procedure of Expiation for Recluses ( Sannyasins) - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 18 · Verse 20
A Yogin of pure intellect, looking upon a clod of earth and lump of gold alike, behaving with purity of mind towards all livings, attains the region of saintly people which is unshakable, eternal and imperishable. After reaching there, he is not born again (is liberated from Samsdra) .
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 1
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 Vayu said : Henceforth I shall explain the evil omens . Know that by seeing them one can foresee one’s death.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 2
He who cannot see the Arundhati star, the Pole star, the shadow of the moon and the Mahapatha does not survive a year thereafter.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 3
He who sees the sun bereft of rays and the fire with rays (radiating from it) will not survive the eleventh month.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 4
He who vomits urine, cow-dung, gold or silver either while awake or in dream, will not survive ten months.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 5
He whose feet crack either in front or at the back, or become dusty or marshy, lives only for seven months.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 6
If a crow, a dove, a vulture or any other bird of prey settles on his head, he does not survive six months.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 19
7-21 117
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 20
If he gasps for breath during night or day and is unable to discern the smell of a oil lamp, know that his death is imminent.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 21
If he were to see the rain-bow at night and the cluster 118 Vayu Parana of stars during the day, and if he is unable to see his reflection in others’ eyes, he does not live long.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 22
He, one of whose eyes begins to water, whose ears are dislodged from their places and whose nose becomes crooked (and curved) should be known as approaching death.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 23
Death is imminent to him whose tongue is black and rough and whose face appears muddy and whose cheeks are ruddy and flattened.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 24
A man who (in dream) goes to the southern direction with hair dishevelled, laughing, singing and dancing, meets with the imminent end of life.>. '•»
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 25
He who perspires frequently, the sweat drops being like white mustard seeds, dies very soon.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 26
He who in dream, goes to the south in a chariot to which camels or donkeys are yoked does not live long.1
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 27
These are two exteraaely ill omens, viz. he does not hear loud noise with his ears and does not see bright light with his eyes.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 28
If he sees in dream that he has fallen in a ditch and that there is no door to escape through and that he is unable to stand up from the ditch, that marks the end of his life.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 29
One is definitely in difficult situation if the eye moves upward without steadiness, becomes red and begins to whirl round, if the mouth becomes hot, if the umbilicus is porous and the urine is very hot.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 30
If a man is directly hit during the day or night and sees the attacking man (in dream) , the man so hit does not live long.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 31
If a man dreams that he is entering fire but does not remember the details after wakingup, that marks the end of his life.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 32
Death is imminent to the man who sees his white covering doth as red or black in dream.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 36
His posture is comparable to a lamp in a windless place where it is steady (not flickering) 1 . He should practise Yoga in a spot sloping to the east or north.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 37
He shall perform Dharana in the vital breath, eyes, skin, ears, mind, intellect and chest. He shall take particular delight in keeping Dharana in the vital breath.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 38
After realizing the advent of death and the groups (of ill omens) he shall perform Yoga-Dharanas in the parts of the bodies twelve times.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 39
He shall perform hundred or hundred and eight Dhdranas on the head. Without Dharahas in the Yoga, the breath does not function properly ( goes anywhere) .
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 40
Then with a purity of mind, he should fill the body with Orhkara. Thus full of Orhkara, he does not perish. He becomes imperishable.
Evil Omens Foreboding Death1 - Verse 33-35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 19 · Verse 33-35
A wise man should eschew fear2 and dejection when death approaches him as indicated by the ill omens. He
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 1
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara Vayu said : Henceforth, I shall explain the characteristics of Orhkara and the ways of its attainment. It consists of three Matras inclusive of vowels and a consonant.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 2
The first Matra is Vaidyuti ; the second is Tdmasi The third Nirguni, which follows the syllable (?)
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 3
The Matrd born of the Gandhara note, shall be known as Gandharvi. When employed on the head, its touch is like the touch of an ant.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 4
The Orhkara so directed ceases to blow (sound) in the head. The Yogin so full of Orhkara becomes imperishable in the imperishable Being.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 5
The Orhkara is the bow. The Atman is the arrow. Brahman is its target. It should be hit unerringly. Like the arrow, the Atman shall be wholly absorbed in Brahman.1
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 6
The single-syllabled Om is the Brahman hidden in the cavity of the heart. This Om is the set of the three Vedas, three worlds, three fires, three steps of Visnu and the Rk, Saman and Yajur mantras.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 7
It should be known that in fact, it consists of four Matras. The Yogin who is in communion with these will attain the salokya form of salvation. The letter C A should be known as the phoneme (?) The letter ‘U' is svarita (the circumflexed note between the high and the low) . The letter ‘M’ is the prolated syallable. The three Matras thus termed shall be known.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 9
The letter ‘ A’ is Bhurloka. The letter ‘IT is Bhuvarloka. The letter ‘M’ with its consonant part is Svarloka.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 10
The Orhkara is a set of three worlds. Its head is the heaven. It is the entire universe. It is the region of Brahma.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 11
The region of the Matras is Rudraloka but ‘A’ alone is the region of Siva. He (the Yogin) worships that region by specific meditation.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 12
Hence the devotee shall always take delight in meditation. He should worship the Matra-less syllable strenuously if he aspires for eternal region.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 13
The first Matrd is the short vowel ; the second is long and the third is indicated as pluta (prolated). 14' Tilese MdtrSs shall be known precisely and in due order. They shall be retained as far as possible.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 15
He who concentrates the sense-organs, mind and intellect in the Atman, even ifhe bears only halfa Matra, will attain the fruit.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 16
He who worships with Asvamedha every month for a hundred years, will not attain the benefit which accrues through a single Matra.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 17
One can attain through a Matra that benefit which a man attains by drinking a drop of water from the tip of Kuia grass, once in a month, for full hundred years.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 18
One can attain through a Matra that benefit which accrues from Istapiirta, from sacrifice or from truthful utterances or refraining from meat-diet.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 19
One can obtain through one Matra the fruit which accrues to the warriors fighting for their master without turning away from the battlefield.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 20
What one fully attains through one Matra cannot be attained through austere penance or through (performance of) sacrifices with plenty of gifts.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 21
The half Matra there, which is known as prolated, shall be pursued by the Yogins who are householders. (supernormal powers) . Thereby, the Yogins gain the eightfold super-power like Animd. Hence he shall practise the Yoga thereof.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 23
A Yogin who is thus in communion (with the soul) becomes pure. Having suppressed the sense-organs and conquered them, he can realize the Atman and one who realizes his soul, gets everything (i.e. becomes omniscient).
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 24
The intelligent Yogin who engages (himself) in meditation, attains the knowledge of the Rgveda, Yajurveda, Samaveda and the Upanisadic lore through (his) Yogic knowledge.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 25
Thus with all his elements (that constitute his body) dissolved, he becomes elementless. He then transmigrates to the eternal region whence there is no return.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 26
After seeing it with divine sight he meditates on the four-armed, four-faced Prakjti designated as Visvarupa (one manifested as the universe) . 122 Vayu Parana
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 27
One goat (i.e. unborn individual soul) takes pleasure and sleeps (enjoys) with this famale goat (i.e. the unborn Prakrti) which is beautiful, and red, white, black in complexion (i.e. consisting of the Rajas, Sattva and Tamos gunas) and procreates creatures in great numbers. But the other goat (liberated soul) abandons her after enjoying her. 27 (A). The wise attain immortality after realising the reality about the primordial Prakrti of eight syllables, of sixteen hands and feet, of four faces, of three tufts, of a single horn, who is primordial, unborn and the creator of the universe after its own form. The Brahmanas who know (realize) the Orhkara are never born again (i.e. get liberated from Sarhsara).
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 30
[Verse] Just as a ripe fruit is separated from the when wind blows at it, so also sin in quelled by the obeisance to Rudra.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 31
The obeisance to Rudra is decisively the bestower of the fruits of all pious rites, but so is not the case with the obeisance to other Deves. He who bows to other Devas does not attain the same benefit.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 32
Pence a Yogin should worship the supreme lord after taking bath thrice a day. Brahman is extensive. Brahman is tenfold extensive.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 33
The lord created everything at the opportune time with Omkara all round. Visnu was also created by him as well as obeisance.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 34
Obeisance as well as Omkara eulogise the lord. Yajna eulogises Omkara; obeisance eulogises Yajna. Rudra eulogises prayer. Hence Rudra’s region is auspicious.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 35
These are the secrets of the ascetics in due order. He who understands meditation attains the highest region.
The Characteristics of Attainment of Orhkara - Verse 28-29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 20 · Verse 28-29
He who understands properly and again meditates upon the imperishable supreme Brahman called Orhkara leaves off the cycle of worldly existence. He becomes liberated from all ties and bondages. Undoubtedly he attains the auspicious eternal region devoid of attributes. Thus I have described to you the way for the attainment and realization of Orhkara. [Prose portion] Obeisance to the lord of the worlds who has grasped the idea and knowledge of the Kalpas, and whose worship is beneficial to you. Obeisance to the attributeless, eternal Brahman to whom the lord of Yogins is devoted. One should worship him who is extremely pure and unaffected like the lotus-leaf untouched by water. Orhkara is the holiest of holv things. Consisting of syllables short and prolated, it is holy and full of sanctifying things. One shall worship Orhkara devoid of sound, touch, colour, taste and smell. Obeisance to the lord of Prakrti, obeisance to Yoglsvara by whom has been made the fierce firmament, the earth firm and the heaven extended by whom Elysium has been created and Ether made—the ’two being the abode of Devas. He has universe as (his) form Heis incomparable with Prana and Apana. He is a sacrifice’ and constitutes all things. The sacrifice is Veda. Veda (is obeisance. Obeisance is Rudra. Hail to Rudra. Obeisance to the lord of the chiefs of Yogins. This prayer for success should be performed m the evening, morning and midday. Rudra bestows the fruits
Review of Kalpas - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 1
Review of Kalpas Suta said : Among the sages refulgent like fire, who resided in the Naimisa forest, there was an intelligent sage, well versed in the Vedas and was called Savarni.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 2
He was very eloquent. Standing ahead of them with humility he approached Vayu the highly majestic god who frequented that place to render favour to the Sa ttra- worshippers and asked him. Savarni requested * .... # . '
Review of Kalpas - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 3
O all-pervading Lord! We wish to hear from you who are the observer of everything, the legends of the Parana, which are on a par with the Vedas. 124 Vayu Purana
Review of Kalpas - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 4
How did lord Brahma beget from his forehead, Lord Rudra of such a splendour, as his son ?
Review of Kalpas - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 5
How was lord Brahma born of a lotus? How did his son Sarva obtain the status of a Rudra ?
Review of Kalpas - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 8
Thus addressed, Vayu spoke to Savarni, ce O Sage, an excellent question has been aptly asked by you.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 11
O excellent Brahmana, after the dissolution of the last Manvantara, the seventh Kalpa called Padma came to an end. The current Kalpa is Varaha. I shall narrate it in detail.” Savarni enquired : 12\ Aiter wliat Period of time, does the Kalpa begin ? What is the duration of a Kalpa? Please explain to me: I am curious to know. replied :
Review of Kalpas - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 13
I shall mention in due order the duration of the periods of the seven Manvantaras. Understand as I explain itk
Review of Kalpas - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 14
Two thousand eight hundred and sixtytwo crores and seventy Niyutas (millions) of years constitute a Kalpa While calcinating the years of half a Kalpa, this was spoken (before). r Thlf1Ultlplier and the divison too have been mentioned before. The suiplus of years would be one hundred and seventyeight crores, two hundred thousand, and nine crores.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 16
Upto Vaivasvata Manvantara, this should be known as the period of Kalpa according to human calculation. Half a Kalpa is multiplied by two. It shall be known as the view of the Lord himself.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 18
The time limit is fifty-eight million and eight thousand. Another eighty-four shall be included in this.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 19
The seven sages, Devas with Indra as their leader and Manu—The surplus years of this time limit should be known accordingly.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 20
Thus their Manvantara-ending with human beings has been narrated. The Devas ending with Pranava (Visnu), Sadhyas, Deva-ganas and Visvedevas live for the whole of the Kalpa.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 21
The Kalpa that is current is called Varaha. It consists (of the rule ) offourteen Manus beginning with Svayambhuva. The sages said :
Review of Kalpas - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 22
Why is the Varaha Kalpa proclaimed by that name ? What is the reason that the Lord is glorified as Varaha (Boar) .
Review of Kalpas - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 23
Who is lord Varaha ? What is his origin ? What is his nature ? Why was he born ? We wish to know this. Vayu replied :
Review of Kalpas - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 35
The seventeenth Kalpa is known as Marjallya2 since Bhava and Brhat. A few more are added in the next chapter (22-9 ff) . But the peculiar omission is Varaha Kalpa. It is mentioned so many times ' elsewhere but is not included in this list. Similarly Padma-Kalpa mentioned as 7th Kalpa is not found in the list. The name of Bhava Kalpa is repeated twice The notes of Gamut are adopted for Kalpa-names. sambkmb svaro loka-rmnoharah. Births of sages and the musical notes are unrelated. So Rsayo is emended as Rsabho ( the musical note RA or Rsabha, which is also the name of the Kalpa) and Sambhutafi is emended as ‘sambhiitah. It agrees with number and gender of Svaro loka-manoharal} of the Venkateshwar Text. The Irne is emended as per A ( Anandashrama, Poona) edition which is ch. 21 v. 34A which runs as follows : Rsabhoyatra sambhutah svaro loka-manoharah ixieliae is translated above, ‘ 2, Marjallya is a heap of eartb to the right of the Vedi (altar) of the r iaI VeSS€l ! are cleansed (?)or f fotkd of purification* ( Siva) MW813A. But neither of the meanings is suitable here.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 39
As Prajapati Dadhlci was engaged in sacrifice, Gayatri r/nowyW °^ him- Fr°m that Was b0rn the ch™ng musi-cal note {Jftsada ?) as a son to Dadhici. AAw"4 ^, Tlle twentieth Kalpa is glorified after him as S" ? SC Tg him (b0m) * Prajapati desisted creating for one h °r fr * ocreate ProgenV Msdda performeda penancefor one thousand divine years without taking any food and withhis senses controlled (who had thus conquered his sense-organs) °f ,he worwsanr, ! j . , was standing with arms lifted Up, hungry + , j bir y’ deJ ected and exhausted with penance. Since BrahSLI m -a i lmescent soa to sit down, he came to be known as ness?)’. hC n°te °f thC §amUt (endowed with restfulknown't 5 ,' P?~ Br^“a \. as’ the twcntyfirst Kalpa should be VvanT(tb 7^'’• ( l ? thlS) Pra9a’ Apana, Samana, Udana and nt tT) w;rhe ^ ^ them with eulorisaTwordTATh' *"** L“d. WaS ',orshi PPed by , , ( eulogistic words. As he was praised in chorus bv thosenoble-souled ones, the fifth note {Panama) of the gamutbecame melodious. Hence the Kalpa became known as Pancama.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 46
The twenty-second Kalpa should be known as Megha-vahana when the mighty-armed Visnu became a cloud and carriedthe hide-clad lord (Siva) for a thousand divine years. ^. L Fanciful derivations are given here to the nam« of vi ~u renunded of stories in Brdhmarias which supply such explanator^ Pf S ’- 0aC derive names or terms. y explanatory stones to 128 Vayu Parana
Review of Kalpas - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 47
From the mouth (of Visnu) who was overwhelmed by burden and was gasping for breath, out came Kala (Time) of huge dimensions, the illuminator of the world. Hence he is declared by Brahmanas as Visnu, the son of Kasyapa.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 50
The twenty-fourth Kalpa is called Akuti. Akuti and Devi were twins.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 51
Since Prajapati asked Akuti to create progeny, he should be regarded a man, and the Kalpa was named after him.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 52
The twenty-fifth Kalpa was Vijnati. Goddess (his spouse) and Vijnati gave birth to twins.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 53
While he was meditating in mind, being desirous of a son, spiritual knowledge dawned upon him. Hence he came to be called Vijnati.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 54
The twenty-sixth Kalpa was Manas . Goddess Sahkari gave birth to twins.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 55
While he thought of the subjects and desired to create them, a conception {BHavana) arose in his mind. Since he was created by god Brahma for procreating the subjects, he is therefore, remembered as Bhavana-Sambhava due to the creation of subjects.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 56
The twenty-seventh Kalpa is designated as Bhava. Goddess Pau mamas! gave birth to twins.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 63
Therefore Parva days, new moon and full moon days were accepted by TogU as the most important days in both the fortnights for the achievement of their interest (desired object) . v
Review of Kalpas - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 64
Those (persons) of twice-born castes who perform the Darsa and Paurnamasa sacrifice, have never to return from the region of Brahma (to Samsara).
Review of Kalpas - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 71
The Brhatsaman pierces the sphere of the sun. Brahmanas of firm vows, fixing their Atmans in Yoga, break through this sp ere an achieve the goal. Rathantara includes other Kalpas collectively. r . ! 1 THS 58 untraced in M- Bloomfield’s A Vedic Concordance. Presumably it is a Puranic maatra. um<*uiy xt 130 Vayu Purana
Review of Kalpas - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 72
Thus the spiritual philosophy of diverse nature has been narrated by me. Henceforward, I shall explain the details of Kalpas.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 48-49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 48-49
The twenty- third Kalpa should be known as Cintaka. Giti was the glorious son of Prajapati. As Brahma was meditating on the twins—Giti and Cinta were born. Hence the Kalpa was designated as Cintaka by the self-born lord.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 65-66
One who without having maintained the sacrificial fires -°-e ^°Soesa1 °ng the path of heroes (meets death on the battlefield) should stabilise his mind and repeat this Mantra* s ow y gni, you are Rudra, Asura. You are the earth and heaven. You are Siva. When urged, you rule over the breath. ki° U ^ A C SUn ' , Y°U SeVer 0ur noose with y°ur sword and a5?' ,. °rn Person should repeat this mantra well, withm his mind. If he then enters the fire, he goes to the region of Rudra. ° „..67 ' Jp' 5 mtLd“lara *« ^ « the moon and the lord Kala and Rudra, Hence he who enters fire does not return from Rudra.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 6-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 6-7
How is it that Visnu cherishes such unparalleled love towards Rudra ? There is no doubt that gods always sing. CCA11 gods as well as ganas consist (are of the form) of Visnu. There is no other goal higher that attainment of Visnu”. How is it that such (a great god like) Visnu always pays obeisance to Bhava (Siva) ? Suta said :
Review of Kalpas - Verse 59-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 59-61
At the end ofa thousand years, when the sphere of light was complete, he saw the sphere of the sun risen overpowering it. Since the lord sun of complete sphere invisible to (all) beings was seen by Brahma Paramesthin and since the' Yogas, and Mantras revived and rose along with the sphere and since this was seen, the Kalpa was called Darsa.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 57-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 57-58
While Brahma, the great god (Paramesthin), desirous of creating the subjects was meditating on the great Atman Isvara, Agni (Fire god) became a circular sphere surrounded by clusters of rays. Huge-bodied as he was, he enveloped the earth and firmament and blazed.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 9-10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 9-10
Listen (attentively) as I explain in detail, how it was that Rudra became the son of Brahma, how Brahma was born of the lotus, how Sankara became Rudra, how there is such an intense love between Visnu and Rudra and why Visnu always bows to Siva. I shall explain it in due order.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 68-69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 68-69
The twenty-eighth Kalpa is known as Brhat. While god Brahma desirous of sons and procreating the subjects, mentally meditated on Brhat and Rathantara Samans, the Brhat Saman came out with faces all round. Hence the meditators' on truth call this Kalpa Brhat. 7°: . Rathantam shall be known as the great sphere of the sun extending to eighty-eight thousand Yojanas. Therefore the (cosmic) egg-like sphere of the sun should be known as impenetrable.
Review of Kalpas - Verse 24-25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 21 · Verse 24-25
I shall explain all this according as I have seen and heard, (as to) how Varaha was born and what the object was (of his incarnation), how this Kalpa came to be called Varaha, what Kalpa is and what is the conception (called Kalpa), what is the transitional period between two Kalpas. 26-27a. Bhava is proclaimed as the first Kalpa in the beginning of the world1 . It should be known that Lord Ananda
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 1
Number of Kalpas1 The sages said : O great sage, all this is wonderful. The secret of the Kalpas and the settlement of mantras have been narrated by you.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 2
There is nothing in the three worlds which is not known to you. Hence please narrate in details the number of Kalpas, to us. Vayu said :
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 3
I shall explain to you the number of Kalpas precisely and what constitutes the foremost Yugas and years to the supreme god Brahma.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 4
One thousand (human) Kalpas constitute a year of god Brahma. Eight thousand such years make a Yuga of Brahma.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 7
I shall now mention in order the names of other Kalpas beyond the twenty-eight Kalpas already enumerated by me, with their names.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 8
Know also the names and origins of the Mantras in the other Kalpas beyond Rathantara and Prhat Saman .
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 22
11-19 131 engaged in supreme meditation, a son of great splendour resembling the Fire-god was born to him. He had white turban, white garland and white garments and a tuft.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 23
After bowing to him, Brahma became extremely selfcontrolled and meditated on the Vamadeva1 form of Brahman.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 24
The great god who was thus meditated upon by Brahma, the Paramesthin, spoke to the grandfather of the world (Brahma) with mind full of affection.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 27
Then four sons of noble souls were born to him. They shone with pure intellect.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 28
They were Viraja, Vivaha, Visoka and Visvabhavana. They were all well-versed in the Vedas, equal to Brahma, heroic* diligent and persevering.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 29
They wore red clothes, red garlands and unguents. They had smeared red ashes over their bodies. They were ruddyfaced and red-eyed.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 5-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 5-6
A thousand Yugas constitute a Savana of Prajapati. Six thousand Savanas constitute the period of Brahma’s existence. I shall narrate their number later on in due course.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 32-33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 32-33
Other excellent Brahmanas practising Yoga for their communion with Vamadeva attained the lord, as they are his devotees and attached to him. Becoming sinless and pure and attaining the splendour of Brahman, all of them reach Rudraloka whence there is no return to Samsara.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 30-31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 30-31
Those industrious, noble souls, well-versed in the Vedas, eulogising that Brahman Vamadeva, imparted instructions in piety for showering grace on the people who desired to receive instructions from them. Then at the end of a thousand years, they re-entered Rudra, the eternal great lord. L Vamadeva—another form of Siva. This too had four sons listed irk v. 28 below. This form appeared in the Rakta Kalpa.
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 9-10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 9-10
The twenty-ninth Kalpa should be known as Svetalohita. During the period of this Kalpa, while Brahma was
Number of Kalpas1 - Verse 25-26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 22 · Verse 25-26
“Q most venerable god ! Inasmuch as I was visualized by you with highest devotion and Yoga of meditation while you were meditating with the desire of having a son, you who are endowed with great penance, will realize me, the supreme ruler and supporter of the world, by engaging yourself in meditation in every Kalpa.” Saying so he, Sarva, burst into a boisterous laugh.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 1
Incarnations of Mahdvara Vayu continued : The thirtyfirst Kalpa is known as Pltavasas1 (yellow garmented) . Here, god Brahma of great brilliance assumes a yellow complexion.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 2
While Brahma, the supreme god, was meditating with a desire for sons, a son of great splendour robed in yellow attire appeared.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 3
He was a mighty-armed young man with yellow ointment applied over his limbs. He wore yellow garlands, yellow sacredthread and yellow turban.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 4
On seeing him engaged in meditation, Brahma mentally saluted him who was the supreme lord and the creator of the universe.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 5
When god Brahma became absorbed in meditation, he saw a great hideous cow pertaining to the great god, coming out from the mouth of Mahesvara.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 6
That Cow-goddess had four feet, four faces, four hands, four teats, four eyes, four horns, four curved fangs, four mouths and faces on every side. It was united with thirtytwo Lokas.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 7
On seeing that great goddess Mahesvari, the god of immense splendour who was bowed to by Devas, spoke :
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 8
“Come on. Come on, 35 said he, eulogising her frequently by terms such as ‘intellect*, f memory5 and ‘knowledge3 . 1* Verses 1-19 describe the 31st Kalpa colled jPit&vdsos • God 2§iva incarnated as Vamadeva and bad four disciples or sons. As the name of the Kalpa implies, yellow colour is a special feature of this Kalpa. £ m I ’ 1 1 iiti life lilf m»i‘ ' ' 134 Vayu Purana He got up with palms joined in reverence and addressed her
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 9
‘‘Enveloping the universe with Yoga, bring the whole world under (your) control. Or you will join with Rudra and become his consort. For the welfare of Brahmanas, you will be the highest truth.”
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 12
After performing the Japa of Rudra Gayatri—the Vedic lore that was given to him and the great goddess bowed to by the people of Rudra-loka, he resorted to the great lord ( Rudra } with his mind fixed on him in meditation.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 13
Again remembered by him, the great lord gave him the divine Yoga, overlordship and glory, the riches of knowledge and detachment.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 23
20-30 135 Vayu said :
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 24
He wore dark garments, an excellent black turban, black sacred thread, black garlands and unguents and had a black head.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 25
On seeing the noble-souled, immortal one with terrible mantras, he (Brahma) paid homage to the dark and tawny Lord of the chief of the Devas and the universe.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 26
The glorious Brahma was engaged in Pranayama (breath control) . With Mahesvara (the great god) in his heart, he mentally sought refuge in the Lord of ascetics absorbed in meditation. Brahma then contemplated on Brahman as Aghora.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 27
While he was thus meditating Lord Rudra burst out in a boisterous laughter.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 28
Then from his sides four noble sons emerged. They were black in complexion and had black garlands and unguents.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 29
They wore black garments, turbans, clothes and had black faces. They laughed aloud boisterously. They uttered great hissing sounds. They performed obeisance again and again.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 30
Then they worshipped him for a thousand years by means of Yoga and at the end of that period they transferred their activities to their disciples.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 31
Endowed with Yoga and by its means, they contemplated upon Siva. They entered the region of Rudra, the lord of the universe the region that was devoid of impurities and attributes.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 32
Other Brahmanas too well-versed in the injunctions who meditate upon Rudra by means of Yoga attain the eternal lord.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 33
When that terrible black Kalpa elapsed, another Kalpa named Visvarupa1 began to function.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 34
After the period of dissolution was over when the mobile and immobile beings were created and when Brahma desirous of sons began to meditate, the omnipresent Sarasvati of great sound manifested (herself) .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 37
To him who was thus meditating and saluting, with the words “Qrft to Isana, O Mahadeva, obeisance be to you,” the Lord Isa ( Siva) said, “I am pleased with you. Ask what you desire.”
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 38
Then, bowing and eulogising the lord with words, the delighted Brahma replied with a contented mind:
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 39
“O lord I wish to know your universal form that pervades and rules over the universe. I wish to know who is this supreme god.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 40
Who is this goddess with four feet, four faces, four horns, four mouths, four teeth and four teats?
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 41
How is she described as four-armed, four-eyed and pervader of the universe? What is her name ? What is her Atman? What is her prowess in activity?”
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 42
“Listen precisely to this holy and nourishing secret of all mantras. It is the great secret of the first creation.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 43
The Kalpa that is current now is known as Visvarupa, wherein Devas, Bhava and others and twenty-six Manus (are said to have existed).
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 44
O Lord* this is the thirty-third Kalpa since you have occupied the position of Brahma.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 45
O great sage, O lord of devas, know that previous to your existence a hundred thousand self-born deities (i.e. Brahmas) have passed away.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 46
It should be known that Ananda (is your predecessor). In Ananda you will be ultimately dissolved. You are of the spiritual lineage of Galavya. By virtue of penance you have become my son.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 49
Know, O Brahma, that this great goddess is Prakrti, your mother. She possesses twenty-six attributes. She is called “thirtytwo syllabled 33 .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 52
After saying thus, the great lord laughed boisterously. Moving clapping his hands loudly he produced ‘Kahakaha’ sound.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 53
Then from his sides divine sons of various forms were born, some with matted hair, some with shaven heads, some with tufts and some with half-shaven heads. 138 Vayu Parana
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 56
Then Brahma, the grandfather of the world was struck with wonder. He resorted to the great god (Mahadeva) with heart full of devotion. He spoke the words, “O Lord ! How is this entire whiteness of yours?” The Lord replied :
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 57
When it was Svetakalpa, I became wholly white. I had white turban, white garlands and white garments, and was* known as the auspicious.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 58
My bones, flesh, hair and skin were white. My blood too was white. Hence this Kalpa came to be known as Sveta.^
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 59
Due to my grace, the lord of Devas possessed white limbs and white blood, The Gayatri called Brahma Gayatri2 was of white complexion.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 60
O lord of Devas, X, the eternal Sudyojdta, stationed in the secret region, have been realised by you by means of penance. So this secret Brahman is glorified as Sadyojdta .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 61
Hence the Brahmanas who realize me hidden in secret ( the heart) will approach me whence the return (to samsara) is rare.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 62
When I next became Lohita (red), the Kalpa too was known as Lohita through the colour assumed by me.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 63
Then Gayatrii, the cow was glorified as endowed with red flesh, bones, blood, milk, eyes, and udder.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 64
Then I became Vamadeva as my colour changed into red. By the excellence of Yoga, I was known as Vamadeva.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 65
Still, O Mighty one, I have been known by you of restrained soul as white-coloured that excels all colours. Henceforth I attained fame as Vamadeva.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 68
When this Kalpa became terribly black in colour through the colour assumed by me, the Kalpa was called Krsna. * * *
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 69
There I am like Kala (God of death) . I am black and I illuminate the worlds. O Brahma, I have been realised by you as terrible and of terrific exploit.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 70
Hence to those on the earth who realise me in this terrible form, I, the eternal god shall become non-terrible and quiescent.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 71
To those on the earth who realize me in universal form, I always become propitious and gentle.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 72
Hence this Kalpa too is Visvarupa. There Savitrl too is Visvarupa (universal-formed) .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 73
These sons of mine art omniformed. They are mentioned to be four. Their feet are indeed worshipped by the worlds.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 74
Hence too in my subjects there will be all castes and colours. The subjects shall eat all sorts of foodstuffs. They will be pure according to caste.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 75
Salvation, virtue, wealth and love constitute a set of four1 . Hence the knower and the known too will become fourfold.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 76
The living beings are of four categories. The stages in life are four. The feet of virtue are four. My sons are four.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 77
The universe consisting of the mobile and immobile beings, exists in the four Yugas. Since it is four-fold, it becomes four-footed.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 78
Bhur, Bhuvar3 Svar, Adahas, Jana, Tapas and Santa are the seven regions. The region of Rudra is beyond these regions.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 79
Svar is the third and Mahas is the fourth. This region is very extensive. It is the great abode ofYogins.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 80
Those alone who practise Yoga, who know about it, who meditate upon it, who are in communion with it, who are free from the feeling of c my-ness’, who are devoid of egotism, lust or anger, can realize it.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 81
Since you saw the four-footed Sarasvatl, all animals will be four-footed and will have four teats.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 82
Since Soma charged with Mantras exuded from my mouth, O Brahma, the soul of all living beings will drink milk contained in her breasts.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 83
Hence (the milk) will be full of Soma and is designated as Amrta (nectar) and hence the quadrupeds have their whiteness therefrom.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 84
Since the goddess Savitrl, the promoter of the welfare of the world, was seen by you again as two-footed, after performing the rites, so all human beings will be two-footed and twobreasted.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 85
Since this supreme goddess ( Mahesvari ) of great prowess who sustains all living beings, was seen by you as the shegoat (unborn—Prakrti) endowed with all colours, hence the universality of forms of she-goats.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 86
The he-goat (or the unborn deity) of great brilliance will become universa! -formed. Its semen will never be wasted. Everywhere it will have fire in its mouth. Hence the all-pervading fire is worthy of sacrifice in the form of an animal.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 87
The Brahmanas who have purified their souls by practising penance will see the all-pervading lord as Isa or Siva passion and ignorance and after aband- 88. Being free
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 89
O Brahmanas ! Thus being addressed by Rudra, Lord Brahma, the grandfather of the world bowed down to Rudra and spoke to him again with humility and restraint. Brahma said :
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 90
O Lord Mahesvara, O chief of the lords of Devas, O omnipresent Mahadeva, these bodies of yours are revered by the people.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 91
O long-armed mighty lord, of universal forms, in what Yuga will the Brahmanas see you?
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 92
O Mahadeva ! By what Yoga of Tattvas (contemplation of true principle) or yogic meditation can your bodies be visualized by Brahmanas? The Lord replied :
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 95
The all-pervading (Visnu) Narayana, the Lord of the three worlds will be famous in this world by the name Varaha.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 96
He will have four arms, four feet, four eyes, four faces, six parts, three heads and three bodies in three places (worlds) . He will assume the form of sacrifice after becoming Sarhvatsara j ^2 Vayu Furana earth. Creation and dissolution (of the world ) are described as the two stages ( in his life ).
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 100
In Varaha Kalpa when he assumes the form of Kala, lord Visnu, Narayana will become attainable.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 101
O Lord of Devas, you will also become four-faced. People residing in Brahmaloka will worship you.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 104
On seeing the worlds containing mobile and immobile beings stationed in each other’s belly, you will be very much surprised and realise the truth through meditation.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 105
Then you, the lotus-bornBrahmaandhethelotusnavelled ancient Purusa (Visnu) will become very famous in the Kalpa designated as Lotus {Padma) -Kalpa.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 106
Then in the seventh Kalpa of the lord, in the Varaha Kalpa, Visnu of great splendour, Kala the annihilator of worlds will be born as your son and known as Vaivasvata Manu.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 107
In that Kalpa when the four Yugas have passed, I will be born as a great sage called Sveta having a tuft, at the end of the Yuga. 1
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 108
In the beautiful peak of Himavat, on the excellent mountain Chagala, I will be having four disciples who were excellent devotees of Siva.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 109
The four noble-souled Brahmanas, masters of the Vedas, will be Sveta, ( Sveta-) Sikha, Svetasva and SvetaLohita.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 110
Seeing the great goal of Brahman and fully absorbed into Brahman, they will approach and (be united with) him eternally (whence there is no return to samsara ).
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 113
There too my sons will be born: Dundubhi, Satarupa, Rclka and Kratuman.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 114
Attaining the Yogic power, perfect knowledge and eternal Brahman, they will go to Rudra Loka whence there can be no return (to samsara) .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 115
In the third Dvapara age, when Bhargava is the Vyasa, I will be born as Damana at the end of that age.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 116
There also four sons will be born to me, viz. Vis'oka, Vikesa, Visapa and Sapanasana.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 117
Those sons, endowed with great splendour will, by means of Yogic path, go to the region of Rudra whence there is no return.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 118
In the fourth Dvapara age, when Angiras is the Vyasa, I will be born and known as Suhotra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 119
There also four excellent sons will be born to me. They will be great ascetics, excellent Brahmanas, steadfast in holy rites and endowed with Yogic souls.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 120
They will be Sumukha, Durmukha, Durdama and Duratikrama. They will attain the subtle goal of Yoga and become pure. Their sins will be burnt. They too will be going along the same path.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 121
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 121
In the fifth Dvapara age, when Savitj: will be the Vyasa, I shall be bom as a great ascetic (called) Kahga (Kahka?). I, being a Yogic soul, will perform many activities for showering grace on the world.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 122
Four blessed sons, pure in origin, free from passion, mil be born to me. They will be Yogic souls, steadfast m them t 123 They are Sana, Sanandana, Sanatana and Rtu Sanatkumara. They will be devoid of egotism and selfishness. They will approach me and cease to return to the world.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 124
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 124
In the sixth revolution of the cycle of Yugas, when Lord Mrtyu is the Vyasa, I shall be born and will be known 125 Four blessed disciples will be born to me. They will be divine Yogic souls, steadfast in the religious rites. Those highly fortunate ones will be highly honoured by the Pe °i26 They are Sudhaman, Viraja, Sankha and Padrava. All of them will be Yogic souls, great Atmans, with their sins burnt. They too will go along the same path, to be sure.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 129
There in that Yuga the four sons will be born to me, viz. Sarasvata, Sumedhas, Vasuvaha and Suvahana.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 130
Resorting to meditation these noble souls will go to
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 133
In the ninth revolution, when Sarasvata is the Vyasa I will be born and known as Rsabha. There also I shall have sons of great prowess. _ . , « Parasara, Gargya, Bhargava and Angiras, ic-souled Brahmanas, masters of the Vedas.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 135
They will be excellent in penance and prowess. They - • * " ’ exnerts in cursing and blessing. They too
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 138
There also, my sons of steadfast vows will be born. They are Balabandhu, Niramitra, Ketusrnga and Tapodhana.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 139
They will be greatyogic souls endowed with the Yoga of meditation. With their sins burnt by penance, they will go to Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 140
In the eleventh revolution, when Trivrt is the Vyasa, I shall be born at Gangadvara at the end of the Kali age.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 141
My sons of loud voice known as Ugras will be born then. Endowed with great power, they will be well-behaved and well-known in the world.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 142
They are Lambodara, Lamba, Lambaksa and Lambakesaka. After attaining the Yoga of Siva, they will go to Rudraloka. They too will attain the great goal along the same path.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 143
In the twelfth revolution (of the yuga-cycle), the great sage Satatejas, most excellent among poets, will be the Vyasa.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 144
At the end of the Yuga, I shall be born on the earth and be known as Atri. I shall resort to the forest called Haimaka and take to Yoga.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 145
Here also my sons will be born. They will be great Yogins taking bath and smearing Bhasma as unguent and devoted to Rudra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 146
They are Sarvajna, Samabuddhi, Sadhya and Sarva. Devotedly engaged in Yogic meditation, they will go to Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 149
There too my sons will be born as great ascetics (lit. who value penance as wealth), viz. : Sudhaman, Kasyapa,, Vasistha andVirajas. Vayu Parana 146
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 150
They will be endowed with Yogic power. They will be unsullied. They will remain celibate sexuality. Along with the same Yogic path, they will undoubtedly S° SlSt^Inlhe fourteenth revolution when Suraksanais the Vyasa, I will be born again at the end of ’ the Yuga m the family of Ahgiras, (and be called) by the name of f the excellent knower ofYoga. That forest will also become ho y and be named Gautama.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 153
There also, in the Kali age, my sons will be born, viz. Atri, XJgratapas, Sravana and Sravistaka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 154
They will be great Yogic souls. They will be devoted to the Yoga of meditation. They will go along the same path and become the residents of Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 160
When the sixteenth revolution has arrived gradually, lord Vyasa will be bom and known as Sanjaya.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 161
1 too will be born and known as Gokarna. The forest will become holy and be known as Gokarna.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 162
There too very powerful sons will be born to me, viz. Kasyapa, Usanas, Gyavana and Bjrhaspati. They too will attain the great region and go along the same path. .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 163
When the seventeenth revoluation has arrived in due course, Devakrtanjaya will be the Vyasa.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 164
There too, I will be born and known as Guhavasin on lofty peak of Himavat called Mahalaya. This centre of Siddhis will be very holy.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 165
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 165
There too, omniscient noble-souled sons will be born to me. They will not be egotistic. They will be the knowers of Vfwfl and engrossed in Brahman.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 175
When the nineteenth revolutation arrives, the ereat sage Bharadvaja will become Vyasa. S
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 176
There too, I will be born and known as Tatamalin on the charming peak of the Himavat where the mountaS Jatayu exists.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 177
There too very powerful sons will be born to me, viz Hiranyanaman, Kausilya, Kaksiva and Kuthumi.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 178
All of them will be lords of Yogic holy rites. They will observe celibacy. After attaining the Yoga of the great Lord, they will go to Rudraloka. 1 7 wS0* men ia the twentieth revolution (of the cycle of yugas ) Vacahsravas is the Vyasa, I shall be born and known as 148 Attahasin. Then men will be fond of Attahasas (boisterous laU f8 S l There on the top of Himavat itself, resorted to by Siddhas and Caranas, very powerful and bnl ^nt/°^S d^ti 6 born to me. They will be Yogic souls engrossed in meditation, regularly observing holy rites and highly Sattvika by nature. § 182 Y They will be Sumantu, Varvari, Subandhu and Kusikandhara. After attaining the Yoga of the great Lord Rudra, thev will go to Rudraloka. ... 183-184 When the twentyfirst revolution arrives indue course and when Vacaspati is the Vyasa, I will be bom <ud Lwn by the name Daruka. And the holy forest mil be known as Devadaruvana.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 185
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 185
There too highly powerful and brilliant sons, namely Plaksa, Daksayani, Ketumalin and Baka, will be born to me. 186 They will be Yogic souls, high-minded (magnanimous) , of sublimated sexuality. Resorting to supreme Yoga these sinless ones will attain the region of Rudra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 193
There also powerful sons will be born to me, viz. Usija, Brhaduktha, Devala and Kavi. After attaining the Yoga, of the Lord Rudra, they will go to Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 194
In the twentyfourth revolution, when Rksa will be the Vyasa, O Brahma, in that Kali age, towards the end, I
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 195
There too my ascetic sons will be born, viz., Salihotra Agnivesya, Yuvanasva and Saradvasu. Those sages of good religious vows, endowed with the Yogic power will attain Rudra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 198
There too my sons will be born in succession. They will be noble Yogic souls observing celibacy.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 199
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 199
They will be Chagala, Kumbhakarsasya, Kumbha and Prabahuka. After attaining the Yoga of the great Lord Rudra they will also go along the same path.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 200
In the twentysixth revolution of the jwgtf-cycle, when Parasara is the Vyasa, I shall be born and known as Sahisnu in the Kali age at its close, in the holy forest ofRudra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 201
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 201
There too, sons of great piety will be born to me, viz. Uluka, Vaidyuta, Sarvaka and Asvalayana. After attaining the Yoga of Rudra, the great god, they will also go the same way to Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 204
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 204
There too the sages will be born as my sons, viz. Aksapada, Kanada, Uluka and Vatsa.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 205
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 205
They will be noble Yogic souls, free from sin and pure in intellect. After attaining the Yoga of the great lord, they will go to Rudraloka.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 208
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 208
Then I will be a yogic soul and assume the body of a religious student to surprise the worlds, by means of Yogic JMaya. 150 Vayn Purana
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 209
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 209
On seeing a forlorn dead body (of a child) left (deserted) in a cremation ground, I, with my power of Yogic Maya, entered (will enter) that body for the welfare of Brahmanas.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 210
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 210
With you Visnu (as my companion), (I shall stay) in the holy cave of Meru. I shall be known by the nameNakulin, O Brahman.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 211
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 211
Then it will be a centre ofSiddhas called Kayarohana. It will remain famous till the earth lasts (i.e. upto the deluge) .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 212
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 212
There too my sons will be born as the ascetics Kusika, Gargya, Mitraka and Rusta.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 213
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 213
They will be noble Atmans endowed with Yogic power. They will be Brahmanas, masters of the Vedas. They will be free from dirt (sin) and abstain from sexual intercourse. After attaining the Yoga of Rudra, they will go to Rudraloka and never return.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 214
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 214
Thus I have mentioned incarnations from Manu to Krsna in the twentyeight cycles of Yugas. This series of traditional accounts is very sacred and virtuous.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 54-55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 54-55
Those sons of great prowess worshipped the lord for a thousand divine years by means of Yoga as mentioned (before ) , instructed decent pupils in righteousness and Yogic practice and restraint. Thereafter, they entered Lord Rudra. Vayu continued i 1
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 93-94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 93-94
Neither by penance, nor by Yoga, nor as a fruit of religious gifts, nor as a result of pilgrimage to holy places, nor by performance of sacrifices with liberal sacrificial fees, nor through the teaching of the Vedas, nor by dedicating the mind, can I be seen by human beings except through meditation.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 66-67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 66-67
Those twice-born ones who realize my position as Vamadeva and who realise Mother Rudrani, Gayatrl, are liberated from sins. They become free from passion. They have the splendour of Brahman. They will attain Rudra’s region from which the return is rarely possible.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 50-51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 50-51
This venerable goddess is the mother ofthe self-born god. She has four faces. She is the origin of the universe. She is glorified as Prakrti, the cow whom the meditators of the reality call Prakrti and Pradhana. This unborn ( Goddess ) is red, white and black in complexion. She is beautiful in form and creator of the universe. While I, the unborn, am intelligent knower that, the universal-formed (all-pervading) Gayatrx, is the universal-formed cow.”
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 206-207
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 206-207
When the twentyeighth revolution has arrived in due course and the glorious Visnu, the great father of the worlds becomes Dvaipayana Vyasa, then Krsna, the best amongst men and the chief of Yadus, by a sixth of his part, will be born of Vasudeva as Vasudeva.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 202-203
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 202-203
When the twentyseventh revolution has arrived in the course and Jatukarnya becomes the Vyasa, I will be bom as the excellent Brahmana Somasarman in the holy centre of Prabhasa. I will be a Yogic soul well-known in the worlds.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 10-11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 10-11
Then the lord of the chief of Dev as gave the fourfooted great goddess (Mahesvarl) to Brahma who was meditating with a desire to have sons. Then realising by his Yogic meditation that she was the supreme goddess, Brahma who deserves obeisance from all the world, sought refuge in her. Having meditated on the Gayatr! pertaining to Rudra, god Brahma became self-controlled.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 102-103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 102-103
When you will see the great sage Purusa, Narayana, the Lord of the Devas, lying absorbed in meditation on a float in the vast ocean (of cosmic waters), minds of both of you will be confounded by my Yogic power . Without recognizing each other at night you will be fighting with each other.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 111-112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 111-112
Again, there will be born the patriarch Vyasa by
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 127-128
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 127-128
In the seventh revolution of Yugas when Satakra u is the Vyasa, who formerly was lord Satakratu of great brilliance, I will be born in the Kali age at the end of that Yuga and be known as Jaiglsavya. I will be the most excellent of a Yogfins.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 131-132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 131-132
In the eighth revolution of the Yuga-cycle when Vasistha is the Vyasa, Kapila, Asuri, Pancasikha and Vagbali, the great Yogi, all of them will be endowed with great prowess. After obtaining (being initiated in) Mahesvara’s Yoga and being absorbed in meditation, they will burn down all their sms. They will approach me (and being absorbed in me) they will never return to the world. . _
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 136-137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 136-137
In the tenth Dvapara when Tridhaman is the Vyasa, I will be born on the peak of Himavan, on the excellent mountain Bhrgutunga. The peak is known so after the name of Bhrgu.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 14-15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 14-15
Then the Lord burst out into a terrific, boisterous and dazzling loud laugh. And around there appeared brilliant sons, who wore yellow garlands and yellow robes. They had yellow ointments. They had yellow heads, yellow turbans, yellow hair and yellow faces.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 147-148
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 147-148
When the thirteenth revolution has arrived and Dharma Narayana is the Vyasa, I will be born as the sage Vali in the holy hermitage of Valakhilyas on the mountain Gandhamadana.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 155-157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 155-157
When in due course the fifteenth revolution arrives and when in the Dvapara age Aruni is the Vyasa, I shall be a Brahmana named Vedasiras. There Veda&ras, the miracu ous missile of the supreme Lord, will be powerful. The. mountain (also) will be known as Vedasiras. I shall be resorting to the Himavan on its excellent peak, the source of the river Sarasvati.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 158-159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 158-159
There too my sons will be born, viz., Kum, Kunibahu, Kusarira and Kunetraka. Yogic souls absorbed in Brahman and of sublimated sexuality, they too will go to Rudraloka along the same path.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 16-17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 16-17
After staying for a thousand years, at the end of the period, these Yogic souls of pure splendour, desiring the welfare of Brahmanas, took their ceremonial bath. They were endowed with piety and Yogic power. They imparted instruction in Yoga to the sages engaged in the Sattra of long duration and entered lord Rudra.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 166-167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 166-167
They will be Utathya, Vamadeva, Mahakala and Mahalaya. They will have hundreds and thousands of disciples all practising meditation. In that Kalpa, all of them will be in communion with Brahman by means of meditation. Ever practising Yoga and keeping the great lord in their heart, they will step onto Mahalaya and enter the eternal Siva. _ 168-169. Then at the end of the age, some other noble Atmans too will become unsullied and pure. Attaining the holy Mahalaya, the region of the great lord, they will enable the people ten generations before and ten after, to cross the ocean of worldly existence. 17°*. ^ter making everyone (of the preceding ten and succeeding ten generations) including themselves as the twenty-first, cross the great ocean (of worldly existence), they will attain, through my grace, the region of Rudra, free from (worldly) feverishness.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 171-172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 171-172
When the eighteenth revolution (of the cycle of Yugas) arrives, and Rtanjaya is the Vyasa, I shall be bom and known by the name Sikhandin on the holy peak of Himalaya worshipped by Devas and Danavas, where stands the mountain Sikhandin. The forest known as Sikhandin is resorted to bv sages and Siddhas. y
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 173-174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 173-174
There too my sons, the ascetics will be born These are their namesi V.cahsravas, Rtika, Savasa and DrdhavTaS Iliey will be Yogic souls, very powerful and masters of the Vedas. Attaming the Yoga of Lord Siva, they will go to Rudraloka. &
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 18-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 18-19
Even all others—those who have restrained their souls, who are engaged in meditation, who have conquered the sense organs and who have thus resorted to the lord, eschew their sins, become sinless and pure and are endowed with the splendour of Brahman. They enter lord Rudra never to be born again (in sarhsdra) .
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 187-188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 187-188
In the twentysecond revolution, when Suklayana is the Vyasa, I will be born as a sage in Varanasi, and known as Bhima (awe-inspiring) Langalin. There devas including In ra will see me incarnated in Kali as Halayudha (with plough-share as a weapon) . 189-190 There too, righteous sons will be born to me, viz.. Tulyarcis, Madhu, Pihgaksa and Svetaketu. They will attain Siva’s Yoga. Engrossed in meditation, they will be free from passion. Absorbed in Brahman they will proceed to RudraInthe twentythird revolution, when Trnabindu the Vyasa, O Brahma, I will be born as the highly righteous of a sage. Possessed of mighty physique, I shall be known by name of Sveta. I will be spending my time on that excellent mountain. Hence the mountain will be known as Kalanjara.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 196-197
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 196-197
When the twentyfifth revolution arrives in due course, and Sakti, son of Vasistha becomes the Vyasa, I will be born as the lord Mundlsvara with a staff (a recluse) in the city Kotivarsa honoured by devas.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 35-36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 35-36
Brahma who had a Yogic communion with his Atman mentally meditated on Isana, the lord of all, the omnipresent, who was clad in universal garlands and robes and who wore universal sacred thread and universal turban and who had applied universal scents, who had mighty arms and had universe as his abode. Brahma bowed to the lord.
Incarnations of Mahdvara - Verse 47-48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 23 · Verse 47-48
In you are firmly established Yoga, Sankhya, penance, learning, sacred precepts, rites, order, truth, Brahman, non-violence, series of generations, meditation, the body for meditation, quiescence, Vidya and Avidya, mind, fortitude, splendour, calmness, memory, intellect, modesty, purity, speech, contentment, nourishment, rituals, shyness and forbearance.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 1
Hymn to Siva 1 Vaya said : _ V 1 " . * ' Sages know that there are four Yugas in Bharatavarsa.* There are Kjrta, Treta, Dvapara and Kali Yugas.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 2
It is surprising that the cycle of Yugas should be limited to Bharatar var§a only. physical bodies resort to Janaloka along with their followers. In this way, Devas go from Maharloka to Janaloka and Tapoloka.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 4
When many Manvantaras pass off, the mighty devas of the Kalpa go up and attain Sdyujya.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 8
In the seventh Kalpa that has just passed off and has been described to you by me, the seven oceans joined together and formed one vast limitless (and divisionless) ocean full of darkness.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 12
While he was lying there, taking repose in the Atman, he, the mighty Visnu, created a lotus in his umbilicus just for a sport.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 13
The lotus extended to a hundred Yojanas. It had the splendour of the midday-sun. It was very high supported by an adamantine stalk. It was created sportively by the powerful lord. s-" ’**•• tji ' " " '"*
Hymn to Siva - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 14
While lord Visixu was sporting thus, the golden-coloured four-faced, wide-eyed Brahma, unperceivable by the sense organs, and born of the golden Cosmic Egg, approached him casually.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 17
On hearing the auspicious words of Brahma, Visnu got up from his couch, with eyes outstretched with wonder.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 18
He gave the reply, “Whatever is there (such as) the heaven, firmament, elements; but I am the master, the highest region.”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 19
After saying this, Visnu continued, “Who are you. Sir? Where have you come from ? Where have you to go again? Where is your permanent abode ?
Hymn to Siva - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 20
Who are you, sir ? A universe-formed being? What can I do for you ?” When Visnu said thus Brahma replied:
Hymn to Siva - Verse 21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 21
“Just like you, I am the first creator Prajapati. I am called Narayana. Everything rests in me.”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 24
On seeing all these, Visnu of great renown and splendour, repeatedly exclaimed thus: “Oh, the prowess of the penance of this being !”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 25
Visnu wandered though different regions and different hermitages, but he could not see the end ( of it ) even after the expiry of one thousand years.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 26
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 26
Then the Garu<Ja-emblemed deity (Visnu) came out of his mouth. The enemy-less (lit. one whose enemy is not born) Lord addressed Brahma, the grandfather of the world:
Hymn to Siva - Verse 27
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 27
“O Lord, O sinless one, I do not see the beginning, the middle or the end of your belly. I do not see the end of time and space/ 9
Hymn to Siva - Verse 28
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 28
After saying thus, Visnu spoke again to Brahma, ec O excellent Brahmana, you too, enter my belly and see the uncomparable world within.”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 29
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 29
On hearing his words delightful to the mind and approving of them, Brahma entered the belly of Visnu.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 30
Stationed within his body, he of unimaginable exploits, saw the same worlds. Though he wandered within he did not see the end of worlds in the body of the primordial lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 31
On -seeing that Brahma was returning, Visnu closed all the pores of his body. The lord then wished to resume his happy deep sleep in the middle of the vast ocean.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 32
When Brahma saw all the openings closed, he made his form very subtle and discovered a small opening in Visnu’s umbilicus.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 33
Through the stalk of the lotus he came out and then resumed his own form. The four-faced lord seated in the middle of the lotus, shone with a splendour like that of the interior of the lotus.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 34
In the meanwhile there arose a clash between them on the point of (individual) entirety (superiority) in the middle of the ocean. Sutasaid :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 35
Then the trident-bearing Lord of unmeasurable soul, the Lord of all living beings, who was clad in gold-coloured bark garments, came where the eternal Lord Visnu was lying on the couch of the (Sesa’s) serpent’s body.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 36
While he was walking quickly, big drops of water kicked forcibly by his feet rose up in the sky. They were very ho t and extremely chill . A violent wind also blew.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 37
On seeing that mysterious phenomenon, Brahma spoke to Visnu, “The drops of water are big and hot. The lotus is 1 54 Vayu Purana also moving terribly. Please clarify this doubt of mine. What else do you wish to do? 55
Hymn to Siva - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 41
O Lord what have I done to you? Wherefore, O greates t of men, you speak to me thus, though I am your excellent friend? Speak precisely.”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 42
While the lord of Devas was speaking thus in accordance with the convention, lord Brahma of lotus-like brilliant complexion, the storehouse of the Vedas, replied.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 43
“O Lord, I entered your belly by your desire. Just as the worlds were seen by you in my belly, so also the worlds were seen by me in your belly.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 44
O sinless one l At the end of one thousand years, as I was returning (out of your belly), I found that due to rivalry you have closed all the openings wishing to bring me under control. '
Hymn to Siva - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 45
O blessed one, then thinking within myself, I gained an entrance through the umbilicus and came out of your navel through the lotus stalk.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 46
Let there be no misgiving in your mind.’’ On ' hearing these words of Brahma, Vi snu spoke thus :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 47
“What I shall do afterwards has been thought over by me. It was only out of sportiveness that I quickly closed the openings and not to harass you. You shall not take it otherwise. You are worthy of my honour and worship. O gentle one, forgive whatever misdeed I may have committed. Hence O Lord, being urged by me, you shall get down from the lotus.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 49
I cannot bear you as you are so brilliant and weighty. 55 Then Brahma replied, “Tell me what boon you will bestow on me if I come down from the lotus. 55 Vi$nu said :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 50
“O destroyer of enemies, please be my son. You will
Hymn to Siva - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 51
O Lord of all, from now onwards you will have a white turban as your crest ornament. You will be known as Padmayoni (one born out of a lotus) . O Brahma, O Lord of the worlds, be my son.’ 9
Hymn to Siva - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 52
Then Lord Brahma accepted the boon from Visnu. Pleased in his mind and without any sense of rivalry, he said, “May it be so”.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 53
On seeing a wonderful being approaching with the lustre of the rising sun and with a huge face, he spoke to Narayana :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 62
On hearing the furious words of Brahma, Visnu said, c< 0 gentle one, do not speak disparagingly of the noble Atman.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 63
The ancient Purusa, the lord of Maya and Yoga is virtue (Dharma) itself. He cannot be thwarted. He is the bestower of boons. He, the eternal lord, is the cause of this universe. 156 Vayu Purana
Hymn to Siva - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 64
He is the soul of all souls. He is the sole light that shines . He is god Sankara himself who is sporting with childish toys.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 65
As the creator of subjects his names are Pradhana, Avyaya, the unmanifest light, Prakrti, darkness incomprehensible. Whatsoever he may be, he is sought by ascetics, distressed with grief.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 66
He is the eternal sower of the seed. You are the eternal seed. I am the eternal womb59 . Thus told, Brahma, the soul of the universe, spoke to Visnu again:
Hymn to Siva - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 67
“You are the womb. I am the seed. But how is he the sower of the seed ? It behoves you to remove this subtle doubt of mine. 59
Hymn to Siva - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 68
On hearing this, Visnu explained to Brahma, the sustainerof the worlds, their own origin and the origin of the worlds. He cleared the doubt of Brahma with a suitable analogy.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 69
“There is no other being greater than he or more subtle (unmanifest) than he. The region of the lord is the goal of the spiritualists. It is the abode of bliss.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 70
The supreme lord has split himselfinto two and entered the self. He is both possessed of and devoid of attributes. His form without attributes is subtle and unmanifest.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 73
For a thousand years, the egg was embedded in the waters. At the end of a thousand years, it was split into two by the elemental air.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 74
One of the (upper) parts of the crust turned into heaven and the other (lower) into the earth. The lofty foetus became the golden mountain Meru.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 75
It is from that, there woke up the golden-wombed lord ( Hiranyagarbha) of Devas and I, the four-armed Visnu. . * •
Hymn to Siva - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 76
Then, at the end of a thousand years, the egg was split into two. On seeing the world a void without stars, the moon and planets, you pondered over, ‘Who is here ?’ Then your sons were bom.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 77
They are born (as your sons) again and again at the end of a thousand years—they who are the early predecessors, pleasing to look at, endowed with fire-like brilliant bodies and eyes wide like the petals of a lotus.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 78
Glorious Sanatkumara and Rbhu who were perpetually celibate, Sanatana, Sanaka, and Sanandana were born simultaneously. They could visualize objects even beyond the reach of sense-organs.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 79
They were born with controlled mind and devoid of three distresses . They said that they would not take up the work of creation.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 84
In this Kalpa, O sinless one, your consciousness is withdrawn and the subtle elements earth etc. remain intact (to the end of Kalpa) . been explained to you. That mount Meru is said to exist in Devaloka. >
Hymn to Siva - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 88
After knowing that lord of great Yogie power I shall be strong and powerful keeping you ahead . I shall eulogise the lord who has the lustre of fire.” 158 Vayu Puraria Suta said :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 89
Keeping Brahma ahead, the Garinja-bannered deity, Visnu recited this hymn (in praise of Siva) uttering his past, present and future names of Vedic origin. Hymn to Siva :
Hymn to Siva - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 90
Obeisance to you, the lord of good rites and unfathomable splendour, the lord of holy centres, the Bijin (sower of seeds), the trident-bearing lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 91
Obeisance to Ameclhra (one without the penis) , Ordhvamedhra (one with erected penis), Vaikuntharetas (from whose semen Visnu was born) , the eldest, the superior-most, the first and the foremost.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 92
Obeisance to Havya (one to whom Havis offerings are made) , who is worthy of worship, to Sadyojata, the impervious, the lord of wealth, the deity wearing yellow barkrobes.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 93
Hail to thee, the origin of living beings like us, the lord of the materials of Vedic and glorious heroic rituals.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 94
Obeisance to the lord of Yoga and Samkhya, to the lord of sages of (controlled, limited) sleep.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 95
Obeisance to the lord of the loud roar, lightning, thunderbolt and clouds, to the lord ofoceans and continents.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 96
Obeisance to the lord of mountains, of Varsas (subcontinents) and of rivers flowing to the west and the east.*
Hymn to Siva - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 97
Obeisance to the lord of medicinal herbs and trees, to the presiding deity of virtue or religion and holy rites, and to the lord of continued existence (as distinguished from Utpatti and laya or creation and destruction or death) .
Hymn to Siva - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 98
Obeisance to the lord of juices and jewels, of moments, of Kola (a unit of time) .
Hymn to Siva - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 99
Salute to the lord of nimesas (winking time), of kasthas ( 1 /30 of a kala) , of days, nights, fortnights and months .
Hymn to Siva - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 100
Obeisance to the lord of seasons, of numbers of parardha and to the lord of the greatest of the great.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 101
Obeisance to the lord of Puranas, the Yugas, of the fourfold creation and to the infinite- eyed. __ *Mallinatha, quoted in Apte’s Students* Sk. Dictionary 278, distinguishes between mda and nadi as follows : * & prak srotaso nadyah pratyak-srotaso nadap narmaddm vinetydhuhj
Hymn to Siva - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 102
Obeisance to the lord of agriculture and other occupations settled at the beginning of the Kalpa, to the lord of the universe, of god Brahma and others.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 103
Obeisance to the lord of lores ( vidyas) , sacred rites and of mantras.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 104
Obeisance to the lord of pitrs (manes), of pasus (souls bound by pa$a), to thee of virtuous words, and to the ancient Bull.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 105
Obeisance to thee of beautiful hair, of lifted-up eyes and upward heads, to the lord of pasus, and to the Bull-emblemed god.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 106
Obeisance to the lord of Prajapatis, Siddhas, of Garuda, serpents and birds.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 107
Obeisance to the cow-eared deity seated on the Bull, the spike-eared deity, to the chief of Raksasas, the incomprehensible deity of Varaha Kalpa.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 108
Obeisance to the lord ofApsarass and Ganas, waters and splendour.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 109
Obeisance to the lord of Laksml endowed with glory and bashful modesty, to the congeries of the weak and the strong and to the agitator of the unagitable.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 110
Bow to the long-horned, single-horned, humped Bull, to the body of (great) steadiness and to the light of great splendour.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 111
Obeisance to the lord of the past, present and the future, to the valorous hero of great splendour, and to one who excels others.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 112
Salute to the granter of boons, the most excellent, omnipresent lord of the past, present and future.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 113
Hail to thee the (lord of the) people, the penance and bestower of boons, to the deity worthy of salutes (worship). Obeisance to the lord of salvation, of the people and the hell.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 114
Obeisance to Bhava, the worshipper, the worshipped and the sacrificer, one praised with loud voice, to the illuminated, the JVirgima principle.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 115
Bow to the noose, the hand and the well-ornamented one. Obeisance to the one with (proper) oblations, (wrongly offered) oblations, well-offered and well-whetted one. 160 Vayu Purana
Hymn to Siva - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 116
Obeisance to the I$ta 9 Purta, Agnistoma, Rtvik, Pita (order), Satya (truth) and the lord of living beings.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 117
Salute to the member of the sacrificial council, to Bakfina (the monentary gift in a sacrifice) and Avabhrtha (the ceremonial ablution after the sacrifice). Obeisance to the noninjurer of the worlds, the charm and medicine for the individual soul.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 118
Hail to the bestower of contentment, the three-eyed \ sweet-scented one. To the lord of the sense organs. Obeisance to the (lord of) remedy and to the lord wearing garlands.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 119
Obeisance to the universe, to the universal-formed one with eyes and faces all round and one with infinite hands and feet.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 120
Obeisance to Havya (offerings to gods) , Kavya (offerings to the manes) and Havya-Kavya. Obeisance to Siddha, Medhya (pure), the desired and the unchanging lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 123
Obeisance to the dazzler of eyes, the gentle-eyed one, to the smoke-coloured, white (coloured), black (complexioned) and the red one.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 124
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 124
Bow to the adorned, the reddish brown and yellow (coloured god ) , one equipped with quiver. Hail to the possessor of and the one devoid of Viksas (speciality?).
Hymn to Siva - Verse 125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 125
Obeisance to the lotus-complexioned destroyer of death and to the god of death. Salute to the dark, white, tawny and red complexioned lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 126
Obeisance to the lovely one of the colour of cloud at dusk, to the multi-formed holding skull in the hand, to the naked and to the one with matted hair.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 127
Obeisance to the incomprehensible Sarva, unslayable and excellent. Obeisance to one that supports from front and back and hail to the fire.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 128
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 128
Obeisance to the great, the impassable, the obstruction and to one of tawny colour. Obeisance to one with a body as lustrous as the sun > Obeisance to one with strength and velocity.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 129
Obeisance to the Pinaka-bearing lord, the stretching, thriving and prosperous deity, of keen intellect and wearing Rudraksa. Obeisance to the naked, tufted lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 130
Obeisance to the variegated one of variegated colours, the mysterious, the supporter of all. Obeisance to the intelligent one, the contented, non-deposited (?) lord.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 131
Obeisance to the forbearing, the quiescent, with body as strong as a thunderbolt. Obeisance to the destroyer of demons, the destroyer of sacrifice, the blue-necked deity abstaining from sexual intercourse.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 132
Obeisance to the slayer of enemies, the annihilator,, the one holding sharp weapons. Obeisance to the rejoicing, the delighted one connected with rivers.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 133
Obeisance to Pranava, the lord of Pranava, the bestower of happiness, the hunter of the deer, the deft and the destroyer of Daksa’s sacrifice.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 134
Hail to the spirit that is multiformed one who excels all lords, the destroyer of the cities (Tripura), the quiescent, sweet-scented possessor of excellent arrows.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 135
Obeisance to the deity in the form of Puspavat, to the destroyer of Bhaga’s eyes, to the excellent Kanada, and the destroyer of Kama’s body.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 136
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 136
Bow to the terrible wheel of the sun, the suppressor of the lord of serpents, the destroyer ofDaityas, and to the one who makes divine shouts.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 137
Obeisance to the god ever fond of cremation ground. Hail to the three-eyed protector of vital breaths, the wearer of the garland of skulls.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 138
Salute to the god eulogised by different beings full of pleasure, to one with a (half) male and (half) female form and to the one who pleases the goddess (Uma) .
Hymn to Siva - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 139
Obeisance to you withmatted hair and staff. Obeisance to the one with serpent as sacred thread, to the one habitually indulging in dance and fond of music.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 140
Obeisance to Manyu (wrathful) , to a habitually cool (quiescent god) , to the singer of excellent songs, to the terrible god, one with bangles in the hand, to the assumer of fierce forms. 162 Vayu Furana
Hymn to Siva - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 141
Obeisance to the terrible, the awe-inspiring and the suppressor of Bhaga, who is praised by the Siddhas and is highly blessed.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 142
Hail to the god who laughs freely and boisterously, who roars striking (clapping) his arms, who shouts, jumps and rejoices.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 145
Salute to the one in the guise of a mad person, to the one with tinkling ornaments, to the one with hideous dress and to the ruthless, fierce and infuriated (deity).
Hymn to Siva - Verse 146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 146
Obeisance to the incomprehensible, to the illuminated, to the brilliance beyond attributes, to the one fond of argument and to the one wearing signet jewel.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 147
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 147
Hail to (the god) with child -like form, to one with unequalled qualities, to the secret Gana, to the unattainable yet eternal refuge. feet resorted to by the good. Your unfathomable belly is the support of persons who have achieved Yogic power.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 149
The firmament bedecked by the clusters of stars extends in your middle. The glorious garland on your chest shines like the galaxy of stars. 150-151, The ten quarters are your arms bedecked with bracelets and armlets. The expansive wide neck of yours, comparable to the cluster of blue clouds, shines gloriously bedecked with golden necklaces. Your mouth terrific with the curved fangs is unthwartable and incomparable.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 156
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 156
Boddhavya (worthy of being realized), Bodhana (enlightener), Netr (the leader), Dhurvaha (bearer of the yoke i.e. responsibility), Dusprakampaka (one shaking heavily?), Brhadratha ( possessor of a big chariot), Bhima-karman (of terrific activity), Brhatkirti (widely renowned) Dhanahjaya (winner of wealth) ,
Hymn to Siva - Verse 157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 157
Ghantapriya (fond ofbells) , Dhvajin (having a banner), Chatrin (having an umbrella—a royal insignia), patakddhvajinipati (lord of a flag and an army) , Kavaci (clad in a coat of mail ) , Pattitin (armed with a sharp iron club), Sahkhin (having a conch shell), Fd§ahastin (holding a noose in hand), Parasubhrt (wielder of an axe),
Hymn to Siva - Verse 158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 158
Agama (mountain-like firm), Anagha (sinless), Sura (brave) , Devarajarimardana (slayer of the enemies of Indra). It is by propitiating you that enemies were killed in battles by us.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 159
You are (such) a fire as is not satisfied by drinking all the seas. You are the abode of furiousness (but) delighted in mind. You are destroyer of Kama (god of love) but a bestower of desired objects and a lovable one.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 160
You are absorbed in Brahman, celibate, controller of sex-organs, worshipped by the good. You are the inexhaustible treasure of Vedas and sacrifice (sacrificial ritual) is ordained by you.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 161
You are the sacrificial fire carrying oblations, the Vedas and prescriptions in the Vedas. When you are pleased, O Mahadeva, we too are pleased.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 162
You are the lord of the eternal (beginningless) , the mass of splendour, Brahma, the creator of the worlds, the first creation. Sankhyas know that you are transcendental to Prakrti. When their meditation is over, they do not enter death. 164 Vayu Purana
Hymn to Siva - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 163
The Yogins who are ever in communion with you through Yoga, eschew sensual pleasures. Other mortals who resort to you become sinless and enjoy divine pleasure.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 164
Limitless is the greatness of (you) the supreme soul. Whatever we knew of the glory of the incomprehensible reality has been glorified according to our (humble) ability. Be ever and everywhere auspicious to us. Whoever you are you are so (incomprehensible). Obeisance be unto you.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 71-72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 71-72
He is the knower of Maya (Prakjti) and her activities; he is deep and inaccessible. His penis deposited you as the seed in my womb, in the primary stage of creation. In due course of time that seed became the huge golden egg in my womb.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 143-144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 143-144
Obeisance to the wonderfully mysterious, sleeping and running, staring and meditating, stretching and expanding, harassing and running, moving and sporting (god). Obeisance to the one with a pot-bellied body, to the one who shakes, to the one with a shaven head, to the one without hands.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 154-155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 154-155
The following Japa (inaudible repetition) of the
Hymn to Siva - Verse 38-40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 38-40
On hearing these words uttered by Brahma, the lord of unimitable activity and the destroyer of demons, thought within himself thus, “Could it be that another living being has taken abode in my umbilicus? It speaks agreeable words though it does disagreeable acts: 55 After thinking thus he replied, “O lord, are you agitated in that lotus ?
Hymn to Siva - Verse 5-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 5-7
When the time of withdrawal (dissolution) arrives, the fourteen Ganas leave Maharloka.1 Those gods in combination with these (quit the Maharloka) , when the elements and immobiles alone are left behind, when all the regions from the Bhuvar-loka to Svar-loka become void; when Devas whose duration of tenure is a Kalpa go upto Janaloka, god Brahma then collects (all) the groups of Devas, sages and Danavas and destroys them all through fire and showers when the Yuga comes to an end.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 15-16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 15-16
On seeing him sporting with the fresh lotus, shining with brilliant lustre, emitting sweet smell, Brahma worshipped him.1 He was surprised and praising him in loud voice, he asked, “Who are you, Sir, lying in the middle of water?”
Hymn to Siva - Verse 152-153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 152-153
How much does the turban on your head, done by garland of lotuses, shine ! The wise know that qualities like the brilliance of the sun, the beauty of the moon, the stability (and firmness) of the earth, the power of the wind, the heat in the fire, lustre in the moon, sound in (the element) ether and coolness in waters are evolved out of your excellent eternal qualities*- .;/ r ^ *
Hymn to Siva - Verse 60-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 60-61
Then the infuriated Brahma spoke to Visnu, the illuminator of the lotus, “You do not know yourself the source of origin of all the worlds nor me Brahma, the eternal creator of the universe. Oh ! Who is this being (called Sankara) excelling us both?55
Hymn to Siva - Verse 57-59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 57-59
On being addressed thus, Visnu spoke in reply to Brahma, “He has been coming quickly wading through the ocean. Kicked by his feet, the whole ocean is agitated with profuse sprays of water raised in the sky. O lotus-born ( god) , you are being sprinkled by them. The great lotus coming out of my umbilicus is being shaken along with you by the wind exhaled through his nose. He is the eternal lord Isa, the destroyer. Let us both eulogise the bull-bannered lord. 55
Hymn to Siva - Verse 86-87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 86-87
You will realize your greatness. You will realize your self through your own self. You shall know me the lotuseyed one. You shall approach the lord supreme Siva of great Yogic (power), the bestower of boons to all living beings. After approching him who is the preceptor of the universe in the form of Pranava, you shall propitiate him by prostration. Should he be infuriated, he may burn us both by his very breath.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 54-56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 54-56
“O Visnu, who is this person coming hither? He is incomprehensible with a huge mouth, curved fangs, dishevelled hair, ten arms, characterised by the trident, and faces all round with many eyes. He is the lord of the worlds, He is hideous in form. He wears a girdle of Muhja grass. His penis is lifted up. He is roaring terribly. He has great refulgence. He is a heap of splendour. He has pervaded all the quarters and heaven. 55
Hymn to Siva - Verse 80-83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 80-83
There is a great pain in this birth, O gentle one. It is attended by old age and sorrow. Life, death and birth occur again and again. This world is a dream. Even in heaven there are miseries. On realising the tortures of hell, the advent and the inevitability of events and seeing that Rbhu and Sanatana were under your control, the three sons Sanaka and others eschewed the three gunas (the creative ingredients) and attaining knowledge of the illusory nature of the world, they renounced the world. When they had renounced the world you were deluded by the Maya of Sankara.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 22-23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 22-23
But Visnu, the source of the universe, heard this with wonder. Being permitted by lord Brahma, the creator of the worlds, the great Yogin Visnu entered the mouth of Brahma, out of curiosity. After entering he saw in the belly of Brahma, these eighteen continents, along with oceans, and mountains, the living beings beginning with Brahma and ending with a blade of grass, people of four castes and the eternal seven worlds.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 2-3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 2-3
A thousand cycles of these four yugas constitute a day of god Brahma. The seven Ganas (groups of gods) like Yama and others and the fourteen Romavat groups in their 1, It is since the Rudradhyaya in TS. IV. 5 that we find the list of epithets used as a hymn of prayer. The list of epithets went on increasing and was lastly recorded as Sahasra-nama. Here we have a list of Siva’s epithets as prayer in 164.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 9-11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 9-11
In the vast single ocean, the lord holding conch, discus and mace lay on the serpent couch. He had the colour of the cloud. He was lotus-eyed. He had a crown. He was the lord of LaksmI. He was Hari, the eighth Purusottama born of the mouth of Narayana. He had eight arms, and a broad chest. He is the source of origin of the worlds. He was in communion with the self. Conversant with the process of Yoga, he had taken to meditation beyond the ken of thought, by his Maya. The serpent (his couch ) had a thousand hoods ; its body had an unparalleled splendour and the lustre of gold.
Hymn to Siva - Verse 121-122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 24 · Verse 121-122
Hail to the great hero, terrible agitator of the unagitable, one of good intellect, the deity of good subjects, the refulgent sun. Bow again and again to Suparna (beautifulwinged one), of gold colour, to the odd- eyed, three-eyed, tawny one endowed with great strength.